Search the Community

"Awe, what's wrong little sissy," my mommy asked me as we pulled into the driveway. "I don't want to do this," I replied. "What," Mommy said. "You've been saying for months how much fun it would be to have a sissy play date. Now that I've set one up for you, you want to back down?" "Yes," I answered. "I know I said that, but I meant like watching cartoons and coloring with another person in diapers and dresses. This is a sleepover, and you won't even be there!" "Well too bad sissy. Now get going," Mommy said as she stepped out of the car. "Everything is already set up, and I have plans tonight that I will be late for if you keep dragging your feet. So unless you want to come home to a punishment tomorrow you'll put some pep in your little sissy steps." Mommy took me by the hand and led me up the walk to the house's front door. She rang the doorbell, holding my hand in a vice-like grip. A diaper bag was slung over her other shoulder. The door was answered by an older woman, hair starting to gray. She and Mommy embraced in a warm hug. Mommy then handed her my diaper bag. "Hi Kathleen," Mommy said. "Everything little sissy Brian needs is in there. Sorry he isn't wearing anything. He is nervous about his sleepover with Sam tonight, and was being fussy so I didn't have much time to get him ready. Thank you so much for doing this tonight though." "I don't worry about. You know I love dressing up sissies," Kathleen said. "You didn't need to pack all this though. You know I have plenty of diapers for the two little sissies." "I know, but I didn't want to take advantage. I will be by to pick him up tomorrow at 10:00 though," Mommy said. Turning her attention to me, she said, "now Brian, you be a good sissy tonight and listen to everything Aunty Kathleen tells you. She has my permission to punish you any way she sees fit, and if I hear you needed a punishment, you can bet it will be worse when you get home tomorrow. Now give me a kiss goodbye. " Chastised and blushing, I gave Mommy a kiss before being pulled into the house by Kathleen. Kathleen then closed the door, causing Mommy to disappear from my view. "Now, should we get you properly dressed?" Kathleen asked me. "Yes Ma'am," I replied. Kathleen then took me by the hand, leading me deeper into the house. We headed up a flight of stairs, stopping outside of A soft pink door. Kathleen opened the door, revealing an adult baby nursery that every sissy baby dreamed of having. A crib with a twin sized mattress dominated one corner of the room. A changing table with diapers stacked underneath dominated the opposite corner. Both were covered in restraints that could completely immobilize anyone using the furniture. A large rocking chair occupied a third corner of the room underneath a large window, and sex and baby toys were scattered across the floor of the rest of the room. "Once you are properly dressed you can go play with Sammy. Does that sound fun Brianna?" Kathleen asked me. She started undressing me instantly, so I don't think my answer mattered beyond avoiding punishment for being rude. So I responded, "Yes, Ma'am." Kathleen untied my shoes first, making me rest my hand on her back while she pulled my shoes and socks off my feet. She then unbuttoned my shorts, pulling them and my underwear down in a single smooth motion. Kathleen made me rest my hands on her again for support as I stepped out of the leg holes. I wanted to cover myself with my hands in one last act of modesty, but as my arms moved down Kathleen caught them and lifted them up above my head. Then, she pulled my t-shirt up above my head and I was naked. Once undressed, I was ushered up on top of the changing mat, and Kathleen buckled a single strap across my waist, holding me onto the table. "Your momma would be so upset if something happened to her little sissy, so I need to take extra special care with you, don't I?" This time, I left it as a rhetorical question and didn't respond. Kathleen bent below my eye site for a second, returning with a diaper thicker than any I had ever seen before. Kathleen set it on my chest. So I could stare right at it, while she pulled out the other supplies she needed. I wondered how badly I would be waddling in the diaper until I felt something cold around my balls. The diaper blocked my view, but I could tell that Kathleen was putting my chastity cage on me. Chastity was a kink that my wife and I often indulged in with one another. But having your wife lock away your cock was one thing, and an older woman who had never touched you intimately before was entirely another. Normally, I was hard as a rock and my wife had to use a cold washcloth or another trick to get me into the cage. This time, I was so timid about being locked up by Kathleen that my cage was almost too small for me. "I have no idea why your mommy said I should expect trouble getting your cage on you," Kathleen said as she sealed my dick in with a click. "You have such a well behaved sissy clitty for me." Kathleen then lifted my hips up, slipping the diaper underneath me. A liberal cloud of powder soon coated my chastity cage and butt crack. I turned and twisted on the table as Kathleen rubbed the powder into my diaper area. Sam often had a bruised ass when I hung out with him, so I knew Kathleen wasn't shy about delivering a spanking. Because of this, I tried to stay still, but it was also deeply embarrassing having Kathleen touching my genitals so thoroughly and business-like, as if I were nothing more than a child she was babysitting. Satisfied that my nether regions were thoroughly protected from diaper rash, Kathleen then taped the diaper up with the same efficiency. Kathleen then ran her fingers through the waist and leg bands, checking the fit of the diaper. Satisfied, she slid a pair of plastic locking panties up my legs. Once they covered the diaper, Kathleen released me from the changing table, so she could roll me onto my side to lock the plastic panties on with a click. I wasn’t allowed off of the changing table until she had given the panties a few test pulls to make sure they wouldn't come off. After the diaper and plastic panties were put on me, Kathleen went digging through Sammy's sissy closet for an outfit for me to wear. She was in there for a minute before she popped back out with an armful of clothes. First, Kathleen had me put on a simple white camisole. Then came a very frilly pink dress, with ruffles and frills on both the skirt and shoulders. Kathleen made me raise my arms above my head while she slipped it over my head. She then zipped it up my back. A small click indicated she had locked the dress around my neck when she had fully zipped it up my back. A bright white corset was then wrapped around my torso. Since it was more decorational than for waist shaping, Kathleen only tightened the corset until it was mildly uncomfortable. Next, Kathleen snuck a matching pair of bloomers up my legs and over my diaper. Lastly, two petticoats were slid up my legs and around my waist, adding a nice poof and flair to my outfit. "You make such a lovely little sissy Brianna," Kathleen said. "Now you just need a lovely little wig and something to cover up that unfortunate addition God put on your throat. You be a good sissy and stay right there." Kathleen left the room, leaving me alone. She was gone for a while. At least long enough for me to be bored, and start swishing my skirt and petticoats back and forth, watching them twirl around my waist. Kathleen caught me off guard as she reentered the room. "A sissy and her skirts," she said as she walked back in, a box in her arms. I blushed, embarrassed, while she pulled a blonde, ringlet wig out of the box. "We discovered, Sammy is more of a brunette than a blond, so he doesn't wear this one much." Kathleen placed a wig cap on my head, then slid the wig into place. A few adjustments and a pink headband later she was finished with my hair. To complete my outfit, a pink ribbon was tied around my throat to cover up my Adam's apple. "Now you look like such a darling little sissy," Kathleen said. She didn't let me look at myself in the mirror though. Instead, she took me by the hand, leading me out of the room and back downstairs to her living room. *Part Two* Set up in the center of the room was a large playpen. Another sissy sat in the center of the playpen, half heartedly pushing two teddy bears around in front of them while baby cartoons played quietly on the tv. The sissy in the playpen was Sam, or Sammy, the person I was having a "sleepover" with. They were dressed in a yellow baby party dress, wearing a brunette bob wig with a small bonnet tied around their chin. As Kathleen helped Sammy stand up out of the playpen, I saw his skirt was stiff enough and accompanied by enough petticoats that the bottom of his diaper and plastic pants just peeked out between his legs. It was interesting, seeing Sammy and Kathleen so close together. Unlike my mommy, who was only a few years older than me, Kathleen was older than Sammy by a couple of decades. The marked age difference and between Sammy and Kathleen, and his appearance, truly made Sammy appear to be a child, even though he was only two years younger than I. "Now, doing each other's makeup and nails is a classic sleepover activity for girls. I was thinking you two sissies would love doing that for each other, wouldn't you?" Kathleen said. "Yes mommy," Sammy said. I simultaneously said, "Yes aunt Kathleen." "Alright, both of you be good and sit on the floor, while I go and get the makeup," Kathleen said. Sammy and I knelt on the floor as Kathleen left. We sat there in awkward silence, neither of us sure really how to start a conversation in our present state. Kathleen finally returned, makeup caboodle in one hand and a bag of makeup brushes in the other. Setting the items down, she said, "Ok, which one of you wants to be made up first?" After an awkward silence, I eventually raised my hand. "Good sissy Brian," Kathleen said. She sat on the ground in between Sammy and I, and began unpacking all of the things she had brought down. First, she directed Sammy in applying foundation to my face, then eyeshadow, blush, and lip gloss. Once Kathleen was satisfied with Sammy's work, she had me do the same, following the same steps of dabbing the foundation onto Sammy before gently coloring his eyes in a yellow eyeshadow to match his dress. Then a forced smile so that I could brush foundation onto the apples of his cheeks. Finally, strokes of lipgloss left a pink glittering shimmer on his lips. Kathleen showed us the results of our makeovers in a small hand mirror. Overall, they weren't great. I knew I could have done a better job with my makeup myself, and I knew that I didn't do a great job either on Sammy's makeup. It had been the first time I had put makeup on another person though, and I am sure Sammy was in a similar boat. Painting each other's nails went much better though. This time, Sammy went first. He was much more confident with the nail brush than makeup brushes, painting my fingernails in smooth baby pink streaks. Once my fingernails were coated in the delicate pink lacquer, my toenails received the same treatment. I then had to sit, hands and toes spread while my nails dried. The process was then repeated, as Sammy applied a second coat. When he was finished, my nails were a solid, baby pink color, and, unaccustomed to regularly having my nails painted, the paint gave my fingers an unusual weight. When my nails were finally dry, it was my turn to paint Sammy's nails. Kathleen had me paint his nails in a bright red that stood out when contrasted against his dress. As I finished the first coat, Kathleen had me gently sprinkle a little glitter across his fingernails, so that it got stuck in the nail polish. The second coat then sealed the glitter in, giving his nails a nice sparkle in addition to the red color. As we waited for Sammy's second coat of nail polish to dry, his stomach began to grumble with hunger. "Awe, is someone's tum-tum saying it wants din-dins," Kathleen teased. "Well don't you worry. I'll make a nice dinner for my two little sissy babies. Now I only have one high chair, and since his tummy is growling, I am going to feed Sammy first, is that ok Brian?" "Yes aunty Kathleen," I replied. "Such a helpful little sissy. No wonder you're Mommy never has to punish you. Unlike this one," Kathleen said, pinching Sammy's arm playfully. "Since you are the better behaved sissy, I am going to leave you here while I put Sammy in the high chair. Then I will put you in the bouncer so you can work up an appetite for dinner. Will you be good and sit here quietly while I do that?" "Yes Aunty Kathleen," I said again. She then helped Sammy stand and led him into the kitchen. Kathleen was gone for fifteen minutes before she returned, a padded, harness-like object in her hands. There were two long straps on the thing in her arms, which she connected to two pulleys suspended from the ceiling. I then stepped into the harness, holding my skirts and petticoats up, at Kathleen's command. She then lifted the harness up around my waist, gently tucking my petticoats and skirts intonthe waistband of the harness. A set of straps then went across my chest, holding the harness tight against my diaper, and holding me tight between the two straps connecting me to the ceiling. Kathleen then tightened the straps, so that it was just uncomfortable to stand flat footed on the ground. My wrists were then placed in two cuffs attached to the straps. She then unrolled a black mat, spreading it out underneath me. Two pads were connected to the mat, which she stuck just inside the leg bands of my bloomers. "From what your mommy has told me, you will enjoy this as much as Sammy, even if you won't admit it. It will also make sure you are nice and ready for dinner," Kathleen said as she plugged a cord extending from the mat into an outlet. As soon as the prongs connected, I jumped into the air, feeling an electric shock jolt through my legs. It happened again and again, and without any active effort on my part I was soon bouncing away. Kathleen had a smirk on her face as she left to feed Sammy. It didn’t take too long for me to connect that the pads on my legs and the mat I kept landing on were making a circuit that was providing the shocks. They weren't painful, so much as an unpleasant sensation in my legs. I couldn't tell if it was the sensation, the surprise of the shock, or a reaction from my legs but each shock launched me into the air, keeping me bouncing away. I tried curling my legs underneath me, once, to try avoiding the shocks. All this brilliant idea accomplished was giving me a diaper wedgie that crushed my balls and rammed my chastity cage unpleasantly into my crotch. I had no concept of time while bouncing away, but eventually I was able to collect my thoughts and think about something other than the shocks. The actual bouncing sensation felt rather good, causing my diaper to rub against me in a way that soon had my dick straining against its cage. I could also feel my diaper and the harness putting pressure against my butt. I was eventually wishing I had something inside of my ass, so I could fuck myself to orgasm while I bounced away. When Kathleen finally returned, she was leading Sammy from behind, who, in addition to his previous outfit, was sporting a massive bib covered in baby food and a pacifier bobbing in and out of his mouth. Kathleen unplugged the mat and pads from the wall, letting my feet land and stay on the ground. My legs were shaky as they landed on the ground. I realized that I was panting for breath, exhausted from my constant bouncing. Kathleen released me from the cuffs and harness, and I dropped on the floor, legs wobbly from the bouncer and exhaustion. I stayed on the floor, panting and trying to get the feeling back into my legs, until Kathleen had Sammy strapped into the bouncer. She then led me away into the kitchen while Sammy sucked a pacifier while bouncing away. Kathleen brought me into the kitchen, where a pink polka dot padded high chair with a white plastic tray was set against an island. Water streaks drying on it indicated it had just been thoroughly wiped down. Kathleen pulled the tray off the high chair, and helped me into the seat, fluffing my skirt and petticoats so that they would sit just right and not be ruffled by the tray. She then buckled straps across my shoulders and waist. Two more velcro straps pinned my arms firmly against the sides of the chair. Two final straps, one over my thighs, one over my ankles, bound me firmly to the chair. My legs could do little more than shuffle along the footrest while my arms could only wriggle at my sides. Kathleen then clicked the white tray into place. Kathleen started by affixing a bib, more akin to a hairdresser's cape, around my neck. It was so large it used multiple buttons to secure it around my neck, rather than tying in the back like a normal bib. She then placed two large baby bottles of milk on my tray. Next came a bowl of a thick, white pasty substance. Lastly, Kathleen placed three jars of baby food on the tray. Reading the labels, I could see the contents were peas, squash, and carrots. Kathleen opened each of the cars, stirring them into the bowl with the white substance using a large soup spoon. Kathleen then dipped the spoon into the mushy mixture. Her mouth opened to start making a noise, but before she made a sound I opened my mouth to swallow the heaping spoonful. "Such an obedient sissy," Kathleen said as I wrapped my lips around the spoon. I coughed and sputtered trying to choke it down. It had an unpleasant taste combined with a vile mouth feel. Remembering the mess across Sammy's bib, I guessed that he enjoyed his dinner as much as I did. Kathleen was unphased by my reaction. She giggled to herself as she scooped up another spoonful bringing it to my mouth. I swallowed it, if only because I was determined not to get as messy as Sammy had clearly gotten during his feeding. While I was technically successful in this goal, I still got much more baby food on me than I liked. Kathleen would waste just long enough for me to choke down most of a spoonful, before feeding me the next. This made it inevitable, with each spoonful, that my mouth wouldn't be ready to receive it, and the food would smear onto my face or be scraped off the spoon and down onto my waiting bib. Kathleen didn't let me have any milk until I had eaten all of the bowl of mush. She then held the baby bottles to my lips. While I could control the rate at which I suckled, short air breaks were the only reprieve I had from anything other than drinking down the milk. I felt bloated by the time I had finally finished everything. Thankfully, Kathleen quickly wiped my face off and removed the bib. My Mommy must have shared with Kathleen how much I hated to be dirty and that it would remove me from subspace. Kathleen left me in the high chair while she washed the bowl and baby bottles. She then inserted a paci gag into my mouth, buckling it behind my head. I was then freed from the numerous restraints, and led back into the living room. Once Sammy was freed from the bouncer, Kathleen helped both of us into the playpen, where we were left to color in some coloring books. Part 3 "Wha vas hat groth pace?" I asked Sammy once Kathleen had left the room. "Wice pudding," Sammy gurgled out from behind his pacifier. I noticed he wasn't gagged, just obedient by not removing his pacifier. "Do you eath thath othen?" I continued. "Mothly on weethends. Mommy wets me eath normal fooths on worthdays, buth on weethends iths nether anyfing sowid," Sammy continued. I didn't ask him any more questions after that. The lisping induced by the pacifiers put an unfortunate damper on the ease of conversation. So instead we colored with our crayons in silence. We could hear Kathleen cooking dinner for herself in the kitchen. It smelled far more delectable than our meal. The smells of the kitchen though were replaced by a less pleasant odor as time wore on. I couldn't believe that Sammy had just let loose, messing his diaper like that with me right next to him. I knew toilets would be off limits with Kathleen as our caretaker, but I figured he would at least have tried to go when Kathleen could change him right away. From all of the milk I drank at dinner though, I did wet my diaper fairly well dur8ng our time in the playpen. Around half an hour later she returned to the living room, but didn't even comment on the foul odor that now hung in the room. Instead, she said, "You two have been such good sissy babies for me. How would you like a reward of going out for ice cream?" Sammy said "Yes please mommy," with excitement. I couldn't tell if his enthusiasm was real or fake. I suspected that we would be going out for ice cream dressed as we were, and I could feel my stomach start to rumble. I knew Inwould be soon doing the same action Inhad judged Sammy for about ten minutes earlier. For these reasons, I stupidly said. "No tank you pwease. I don wantha go outhide wike dis." "Oh, and you were being such a good little sissy Brian," Kathleen said, before brusquely yanking me out of the playpen and back up to the nursery. I put up no resistance, partly because I was deep in a submissive space at this point, partly because I was worried all of the walking would make me poop myself sooner. Kathleen sat down in the rocking chair in the nursery, and almost immediately afterwards had me down across her knees and the arms of the chair. Before I had a second to prepare myself, I felt a paddle slapping into my diapers with a loud WHACK. The diapers offered some protection, but soon the pain of the paddle was coming through and I was dancing across Kathleen's lap from the whacks and swats. She was merciless in her punishment, the blows coming hard and fast. Just when I thought my ass could take no more, she switched to my thighs, delivering a series of blows to my left, then right thighs. I doubted I would be sitting at work much Monday after this spanking. "Now, choose your next words carefully, sissy," Kathleen said, her tone adopting an iciness that broke nothing but fear. "Is there something you would like to ask me?" On the verge of tears, I stuttered out around my paci-gag, "Pwease Aunthy Kaffween, can I go outh for ith cream in my pwetty dwess, ethen though I hath been a bad thithy?" Kathleen's tone changed instantly, and she responded in her normal motherly voice, "why of course you and Sammy can go out for ice cream in your pretty dresses, and you haven't been a bad sissy dear." Kathleen then led me back downstairs, me awkwardly waddling in her wake. She slipped a pair of high heels on each of our feet, and fhen asked "Is it ok if Brian sits in the car seat Sammy, since he's our guest?" "Yeth mommy," Sammy responded. The car seat was impressive, and like the bouncer, made my submissive sissy heart do summer saults with glee. In Kathleen's van, one of the seats had been removed and replaced with a car seat that had extra padding, pink of course, with a hard frame that fully enveloped a person from their head to their butt. A five point harness kept them held tight against the chair, while two cuffs prevented anyone from freeing themselves on their own. It took almost no time for Kathleen to have me hooked and bound within the car seat. In fact, it took her a longer time to tie Sammy to his seat in the car, immobilizing him as well. With us two sissies bound and restrained in the back of the car, Kathleen pulled out of the garage and onto the road. She drove for nearly an hour, taking us to a place far outside of town. During the car ride, I messed my diaper several times. Each time, I thought I would be feeling the urge to go soon, but before I could control it, I would feel myself messing my diaper. I suspected that Kathleen put something into our food, since normally it took an abnormal amount of effort for me to mess my diaper. I noticed from a few grunts and moans that Sammy too was continuing to use his diapers. I really did enjoy the bondage of the car seat, but I would have enjoyed it more under different circumstances. My bottom was extra sensitive from the thrashing it had received, and every time I added to my diapers load, either through wetting or messing, it just irritated it more. I spent the majority of the long car ride fighting the restraints trying to find a comfortable position. Nearly an hour later, as it was just growing dark, we pulled into the parking lot of an ice cream stand out in the country. Before freeing Sammy and I, Kathleen went tonthe back of the van, and removed what turned out to be a life size stroller. She then removed the pacifiers from our mouths, and freshened up our lipstick. I was the first one freed, released from the car seat only to be sat in the stroller. It was almost identical to the carseat in terms of restraints and bondage. The only real difference was that my seat was now made of a thick canvas and I was angled at sixty degrees. I had a feeling this was a subtle way of Kathleen preventing me from standing while we got ice cream. With me restrained in the adult stroller, I could do nothing but continue to helplessly fill my diaper in small amounts and feel it smear against my sore bottom. Sammy was prevented from having too much freedom for himself via a collar and leash that were placed around his neck and tied to the stroller, respectively. Kathleen parked us near the van, at one of the farther away picnic tables, before leaving to go order us ice cream. "Does her baby food usually make you mess your diapers like this?" I asked Sammy. "Yeah. That's why I only am fed it on weekends." He replied. "Also, don't worry, Mommy brings me here a lot. The owners are kinksters too, and so are a good majority of the customers. There are a few vanilla customers that discover the place and wanded in, but they only really advertise this place in the kink community as a place you can go for some light public play." "That's good." I said, trying to be nonchalant. Actually, this was a massive relief to me. I was always self conscious about going out as a sissy, even to kink spaces. I had never worn a diaper to a kink party, and outside of a few ageplay events at private homes, had never been a sissy baby in public before. If I wasn't so deep into sub space at the moment, I probably would have been having a mental breakdown. Kathleen returned, carrying two bowls of ice cream and a milkshake for herself. She pulled out two baby spoons from her purse, sticking them into the bowls of ice cream. She then handed one of the bowls to Sammy, who was allowed to feed himself. I had to be slowly fed the ice cream by Kathleen. Normally, I inhaled ice cream. Having to use these small spoons and take such delicate little bites made it take forever to eat the ice cream. About halfway through our bowls of ice cream, a large bear of a man came over. "Is that Kathleen and little baby Sammy I see over here," the man said as he approached. "Why, I barely recognized you in the dark. Oh, and it looks like you have another little sissy. Who is this?" "Hi Robert," Kathleen said. "This is Sissy Brian. He is having a sleepover with baby Sammy tonight. Since they were such good little sissies, I thought I would take them out for ice cream. Sammy, aren't you going to greet Robert?" Sammy sat his ice cream down, then stood up, needing to take a step nearer to me on his heels to not be choked by the collar and leash. Robert obliged Sammy, taking another step as well. Robert would have towered over Sammy, were it not for his heels. These gave Sammy just enough height to kiss Robert on each cheek before giving him a kiss on the lips. "Hello Sir," Sammy then said. Robert then leaned down toward me, his face a few inches from mine. I knew he wanted a greeting from me as well. The welts from my previous paddling were acutely noticeable in my dirty diaper, so I complied, not wanting to receive another punishment. I strained against the restraints of my stroller, reaching up to give him a soft kiss on each cheek before one on his lips, which went longer than I intended. I don't know if that was my subconscious doing or his. "Hello Sir, nice to meet you," I said to Robert. Robert's face was bristly from his beard, and his lips were dry and chapped, whereas I don't think stubble could be felt on my soft face and lips. The contrast between us at that moment truly had me feel like a simpering, pathetic, pantywaist, and my cock was straining against its cage to become hard as a rock. Robert sat down where Sammy had been seated, scooping the sissy up onto his lap. He gave the sissy a few bounces on his knee, making Sammy blush and moan. Then, he struck up a conversation with Kathleen, and began feeding Sammy the rest of his ice cream. I was curious just how familiar Robert was with Kathleen and Sammy, being that he could just start feeding him without asking him, or even Kathleen if they were ok with it. Robert dominated most of the conversation, talking about some recent trip of his to Boston. I didn’t know him, and calling the conversation vanilla would indicate it was more interesting than it was, so I zoned out, losing myself in my own little world of eating small bites of ice cream, feeling a twinge in my stomach, and filling my diaper a little more. I wet my diaper a couple of times as well while eating ice cream, which was a weirdly pleasurable experience. As I sat, I wondered how my diaper was holding up. I never used my diaper this much with my Mommy, and it was safe to say this was the most I had ever filled one. My musings on the structural integrity of my diaper were interrupted by emptying my bowl of ice cream. I was embarrassed to re enter reality, with Kathleen gently rocking me back and forth in the stroller while Sammy was once again being gently bounced up and down on Robert's knee. "It's getting late. This little one almost fell asleep here on us. I better get these sissy babies into their crib for the night," Kathleen said. "Good idea," Robert agreed, setting Sammy on his feet on the ground. "They could also use a bedtime bath too, boy do these sissies reek." Sammy and I turned a crimson shade of red from the comments about the state of our diaper. Robert gave Sammy a goodbye kiss, before giving Kathleen a hug and patting me on the head before heading back to his own car. Kathleen took us back to ours, transferring me once again from the stroller into the carseat, and tying Sammy into his chair, before taking us home. I woke up to Kathleen gently rubbing me awake. Apparently, I had passed out as soon as the car started moving, and was sleeping deeply the entire car ride, despite my bondage and the state of my diaper.

I'm writing this for the 3rd kasarberang non-contest. Chapter 1 I finished the block of code I was working on and started the unit tests. As the project built, I turned to the Web browser on my second monitor and started scrolling through the videos, trying to find one I hadn't already watched. I finally found one. The title was promising. "Slut takes 3 dicks." The thumbnail showed a wide-eyed woman with her lips wrapped around the shaft of an impressively thick cock. The balls resting on her chin. I glanced back at my work. There were a few green ticks indicating that the first tests had completed successfully but there were many more remaining. I had plenty of time so I started the video so I unzipped my pants. Enjoying porn on company time was just one of the many benefits of working from home. I was just getting into a rhythm when my phone began ringing. Without pausing, I looked down at it on the desk. The caller was identified as Melanie Baker. She was the wife of Brad, a friend of mine. I was actually rather envious of Brad, Melanie was hot. I ignored the ringing and kept going. I was already imagining Melanie in place of the star of the video and myself in the place of each of the men penetrating her. My climax came long before that of the video and I fell back into my chair panting, my cock still hanging out. My phone started ringing once more. It was Melanie again. This time I answered it. “Hi Melanie.” “Robert.” She said urgently. “I need your help.” “Huh?” I couldn’t imagine what problem she could have that would need my help specifically. Surely she had her own friends to call. “Brad was working on a story. He was obsessed with it. Something about a bunch of disappearances being connected.” Brad was a freelance journalist. “He told me he was getting close but then he didn’t come home. I’m really worried.” “So what can I do?” I asked. “All of Brad’s research is in his computer. There must be some clue where he was going there.” She explained. “But I don’t know his password. You know about computers. I thought maybe you could figure out how to get in.” “Yeah probably.” I agreed, seeing the potential to spend time alone with Melanie and with her in such an emotionally vulnerable state. “I’ll be right over.” When I arrived at Brad and Melanie’s apartment, Melanie answered the door with tears in her eyes and greeted me with a tight hug. “Oh Robert. Thankyou for coming.” “It’s no problem, really.” I hoped she wouldn’t notice my growing arousal. “Where’s Brad’s computer?” “In his office.” She released me and led me to a small room with a laptop sitting on a desk, surrounded by piles of paper. I moved the mouse and the black monitor came to life, showing the login screen. After clicking around a bit and finding no obvious way around it, I pulled out a USB stick from my pocket and plugged it in before restarting the machine. The computer booted into my pre-prepared Linux environment. This gave me access to the laptop’s harddrive. “Okay.” I declared. “Here’s his documents folder. And luckily he hasn’t encrypted anything.” “Can you find the research he was working on?” Melanie moved closer, placing a hand on my back. “Yeah. I think so.” I found and opened the most likely file. “I think this is it.” It contained chunks of an unfinished article interspersed with notes, documenting interviews and contact details. Brad had apparently found connections and patterns in the disappearances of a number of people, all but twol were women. Tthe men were each married to one of the women and disappeared at the same time as her. Most of the women were scientists, engineers and doctors, many with impressive achievements in their fields. He had concluded that they had not been murdered or abducted. They had chosen to leave. Brad had been particularly interested in Rachel Harbourne, one of the women who had disappeared. She wasn’t an engineer or a scientist. She was the ex-wife of the founder of some tech company and had left the marriage with over a billion dollars of his money. Brad had dug into her investments and had found a remote property that she owned indirectly through a convoluted network of shell companies. He was convinced that he would find the missing women there. “That has to be where he was going.” Melanie exclaimed. “It’s only about an hour away from here too. You’re my hero Robert.” She kissed me on the cheek. “What do we do now?” I wondered. “We go there.” She seemed uncertain. "Right now." “It would be too dark when we got there. We'll go first thing tomorrow." I said then saw an opportunity and added “I’ll stay here tonight so you don’t have to be alone.” "No.” She must have heard the enthusiasm in my voice because all doubt was gone. “We need to go tonight. Brad might be in trouble.” So I soon found myself driving down a deserted, unlit road with Melanie in the passenger seat. There was no address, only coordinates to put into the GPS, that gave us a marker which was at least a kilometre from any road on the map. As we got closer it wasn’t clear how we could actually get to the property. “Was that a road?” Melanie suddenly asked. “Back there on the left.” I checked the screen in the dashboard. “There’s nothing on the map.” “We have to go back and check.” She insisted. “That might be it.” I slowed down and did a U-turn. She was right, it was a road, well more a dirt track. We followed it and soon had confirmation that we were in the right place. “That’s Brad’s car.” Melanie pointed excitedly. I pulled up behind it and Melanie was out before I’d even come to a complete stop. “It’s locked.” She informed me when I joined her. “He must have decided it was better to go on foot from here.” I suggested, then noticed something through the trees. “Look. There’s some lights over there.” “Let’s go.” She took off in that direction. I chased her and saw that the light was coming from the window of a large building. As we got closer, I could see it was just one of many buildings but the only one with light in the windows. “What the fuck?” Melanie said as she reached the window. I joined her looking into the building. There was Brad, totally naked, on all fours on a table. A blonde woman was standing, fully clothed, beside him with a hand around his cock. There were two other naked men, in similar positions. Women stood around the room in small groups watching. "He's joined a bloody sex cult." I tried not to sound too happy. If anything was going to get me into Melanie's panties this was it. Maybe she'd come to me for comfort or maybe for revenge. It didn't matter if it got her into bed. The blonde woman moved her hand up and down Brad’s member. Initially, he just held his position, looking down at the table beneath him but soon he started moving back and forth with the rhythm. I absent-mindedly rubbed my growing erection through my pants as I watched. "Enjoying the show?" I heard a woman's voice behind me. Melanie and I both turned away from the window to see two women, armed with strange looking guns. After taking a moment to consider my options, I ran for it. I didn't get far before feeling a sharp pain in my right butt cheek. My legs started to feel weak as I felt for the source of the pain. I found a small dart and pulled it out as everything went black. I woke up surrounded by wooden bars. I could feel that I was naked except for some weirdly thick underwear. I ran my hands over this strange garment. It was covered in soft plastic and fastened at the front with tapes. With some effort, I sat up to examine it, confirming my fear. I was wearing a diaper. a ridiculously huge puffy disposable diaper, decorated with cartoon teddy bears in various pastel colours. I tried to take it off but the lingering effects of the tranquiliser left me too weak and uncoordinated. A door opened and a light turned on. "Looks like someone is finished with his nap." A woman's face, with olive skin and framed by long black hair, appeared, looking down over the bars. I suddenly realised what the bars were. I was in a giant cot. "Who are you?" I demanded. "And why am I wearing a diaper?" "You can call me Dr. Patel." She answered. "And the diaper is so you don't make a mess on the floor." "Where am I?" I continued my questions. "What have you done with Melanie?" "Patience. Everything will be explained in good time." She lowered one side of the cot. "But right now you only have to worry about finishing your bottle." "Bottle?" I asked, confused as she took my hand and led me to a long sofa. I tried to pull away but found I wasn't strong enough. She sat me in the middle of the sofa then picked up a large baby bottle full of a white liquid and sat at one end. "Just lay down and Dr. Patel will feed you." I made a feeble attempt to resist as she guided me to lay down across the sofa with my head in her lap. She smiled down at me as she brought the large nipple of the bottle to my lips. Even though I tried to clamp my mouth shut, she easily forced it in. The nipple filled my mouth. I tried to push it back out with my tongue but that only caused the liquid inside to squirt I to my mouth. In that position, I had no choice but to swallow it. "See." Dr. Patel said. "It doesn't taste so bad." She was right but it wasn't the taste I objected to. It was laying there in a diaper being fed like an infant. I wanted to ask why she was doing this to me but trying to talk only caused my mouth to fill with more of the liquid. "Good boy." She cooed. "Drink it all up." Whatever her reasons, it was clear she wasn't going to take that nipple out of my mouth until I had drunk the whole bottle so, resigned to this, I got to work. I had finished about half of it when my stomach started feeling uncomfortable. I kept going but a little while later it started cramping. "Is your tummy feeling yucky?" Dr. Patel must have noticed my discomfort. "Don't worry. It's just the laxatives starting to work. The muscle relaxants should kick in soon and then you'll feel much better." Now realising the purpose of the diaper, I started struggling against her again. She easily held me in place and kept the nipple in my mouth. I only succeeded in filling my mouth with more of the laxatives, muscle relaxants and who knows what else. "All done." She finally declared, pulling the bottle out of my mouth. "It won't be long now." She released me and I stood up. As promised, the muscle relaxants had muted the cramps but I could still feel what was coming. I had to find a toilet fast. On unsteady legs, I made my way to the door but I found that the doorknob was too much of a challenge for my hands. I knew that what was coming was inevitable but I still tried to fight it. I ordered my butthole to squeeze tightly shut and, for a while, it obeyed. With all of my attention on not shifting myself, my bladder took the opportunity to release, flooding the diaper. I felt the pee pool between my legs before being absorbed by the paddling. Dr. Patel didn’t move from her spot on the sofa. She just sat there, watching me with a patient smile. "Just let it happen." She suggested. "Don't worry. I won't leave you in a messy diaper. I'll get you cleaned up as soon as you're done. Her encouragement was unnecessary. At that moment, I finally lost the battle and the mess filled the seat of my diaper. It kept coming, squeezing up the back and the front. When it was finished, the diaper seemed ready to burst but, despite sagging heavily, it held on. "That's some laxative isn't it?" Dr. Patel laughed as she finally stood up. "It cleans you out completely, much more thoroughly than an enema." Too ashamed to offer any response, I meekly allowed her to lead me into the next room. With each step, I felt the mess against my skin. This room was far more clinical than the first. In the centre was what looked like a gynaecologist's examination chair. At least that's what they looked like in the fetish videos I'd watched. Dr. Patel led me straight to the chair. "Sit here and I'll get you cleaned up." I desperately wanted to be out of that diaper so I did as I was told. I didn't protest as she guided my feet onto the stirrups and strapped them in place or when she fastened a belt across my stomach. A large mirror took up most of the wall I was facing. As I looked at myself in that bulging diaper I had a terrible feeling it was actually a one-way viewing window. She pressed a button and the back of the chair lowered, pulling me back into a lying position, as the stirrups lifted my legs above me and spread them apart. “Okay. Now for the yucky bit.” She undid the tapes open and let my diaper fall open. She pulled a face but got to work, cleaning me with baby wipes. Working methodically, Dr. Patel started just under my stomach and then moved down to the base of my cock. I couldn’t help growing a little hard as she began to wipe the shaft. “Enjoying the attention?” She giggled and moved on to my balls, which did nothing to reduce my arrousal. Continuing to work her way down, she cleaned the mess off my bottom then wiped through my crack. She lingered on my butthole, pressing gently until it yielded to her fingers. I let out an involuntary moan of pleasure and my cock grew even harder. “I see you like that.” She smiled, removing her fingers from my arse and wiping the rest of my crack. “You’re going to love the procedure then.” “What procedure?” I did not like the sound of that. “What are you going to do to me?” “You’ll find out in just a moment.” She wiped my lower back and after inspecting her work declared. “There. All clean.” Leaving me strapped in place, She threw the used diaper and wipes into a nearby bin and moved to a sink to wash her hands. She took her time, either being very thorough or just deliberately making me wait, helpless with my bare bottom presented to that mirror. . Finally, Dr.Patel opened a cabinet, from which she removed a metallic cylinder. She carried it over to me and smiled at me from between my raised legs. “This is why we had to make sure your bottom was cleaned out.” She held up the cylinder, confirming my fears. “And the muscle relaxants will help it go in without hurting you.” I heard a clink as she put the device aside, then felt her fingers penetrating my butthole again but this time they were cold and slimy. “Just some lubrication to help it go in.” She explained, spreading the gel. I started to grow hard again in spite of my fear of what was coming next. Dr. Patel withdrew her fingers. A moment later I felt the smooth rounded end of the metal device replace them. “Just relax.” She said gently as she pushed it inside me. I gasped as I felt it slide deeper inside me. Precum started dribbling from the end of my rock-hard cock. “I knew you’d enjoy it.” She slid the device out a little. Then back in, slightly deeper than before. “Now I just have to find the right spot.” She moved it in and out a couple more times then said. “There.” I yelped as I felt a brief stinging pain inside me. I lasted less than a second but it seemed it was enough to make my erection disappear as Dr. Patel pulled the device out of my bottom. “What did you do to me?” I asked. “I’ve just installed your prostate chip.” She put the device down and returned to the sink to wash her hands again. When she returned, she stood at my side. “Now let’s test it.” She gently stroked my, now limp, cock. It felt good but I didn’t start to get hard again. “Good.” She began tapping on a bracelet on her left wrist and my cock became fully erect. “Excellent.” She tapped a couple more times and suddenly I began to squirt cum onto my stomach and chest. Weirdly, I didn’t feel any pleasure from this orgasm. “What did you do to my cock?” I demanded. “The chip is connected to the nerves in your bottom and groin.” She took out more baby wipes and cleaned the cum off of me. “Among other things, it lets us control your erections and ejaculations. Men have proven they can’t be trusted to control their penises so the chip gives that control to someone more responsible.” “What sort of feminist bullshit is this?” I demanded. “You bitches need a good…” I stopped and screamed as I suddenly felt a pain just like getting kicked in the balls. “That’s one of the other things it does.” She tapped her bracelet and the pain was instantly gone. “Behave yourself and you won’t have to feel that too often.” She took out a tissue and wiped up the tears running down the sides of my face. “You’re going to be a good boy for me aren’t you?” I wanted to tell her to go fuck herself but I didn’t ever want to feel that pain again. I remained silent and turned my head away from her. I heard her moving around then heard a plastic crinkling sound and turned to find her back between my legs, unfolding another big diaper. I was too afraid to say anything so I just laid there pouting silently as she slid it under my bottom. Once she had me taped into my new diaper, she moved the chair back up into the sitting position. “Don’t you touch that diaper.” She warned as she released me from the straps. “Now let’s introduce you to Ms. Harbourne.” She led the way out of the room. I hesitated. “Like this? In just a diaper?” “Of course. That’s how all of the boys dress.” She held the door open. “Now hurry up if you don’t want to get in trouble.” She motioned toward her bracelet. I quickly followed her out of the room into a hallway. At the other end, Dr. Patel knocked on a door. “Yes?” came a woman’s voice. “Come in.” She pushed the door open and led me into the room where a well-dressed woman sat behind a large ornate desk. She was middle-aged but still in great shape. “Rachel.” Dr. Patel greeted the woman. “I’ve installed Robert’s prostate chip and it is working properly.” “Thankyou Inika.” The woman ignored me for a moment and addressed Dr. Patel . “Good night.” “Goodnight.” Dr. Patel left me alone with the woman. “Hello Robert.” She smiled at me. “You may call me Ms. Harbourne.” When I didn’t respond, she said. “Don’t be rude Robert. I’m sure Dr. Patel warned you what happens to boys who are rude.” I looked at her wrist. She wore a bracelet just like Dr. Patel’s. “Hello Ms Harbourne.” I said, feeling like a schoolboy greeting his teacher. “Good boy. You can sit down.” She indicated a chair in front of her desk and sat on it. “I’m sure you’re very confused right now.” She went on. “You are in a little town I have founded as a model for a new society, one where women are in charge. I was sick of being mistreated by men and after the divorce settlement I had the resources to do something about it. I made contact with talented women who shared my feelings and together we built all of this.” “So, you’re punishing me for being a man?” I asked, hoping that maybe there was some way to talk my way out of the bizarre situation I had found myself in. “Oh no honey. This isn’t a punishment.” She said with genuine sweetness. “We don’t hate men. We understand that you can’t control yourselves. It’s not your fault. I promise that you are safe and we will take good care of you. If you accept your new position I’m sure you can be very happy here.” “And If I’m not happy here?” I asked. “Can I leave?” “No. I’m sorry but I can’t let you do that.” She said, “You would tell people what we are doing before we were ready and they would come and ruin everything.” I sighed. It was worth a try. “Okay but what about the diapers?” "Men have always needed women to take care of them like you are babies and we are your mommies." She explained. “Keeping you in diapers just makes that explicit.” "I thought you said it wasn't a punishment." Maybe I could at least negotiate a less humiliating outfit. "It isn't. It is just a reminder of your dependence on us, to keep your ego under control. When a man's ego gets too big it only creates problems for himself and everyone else." She explained patiently, as though she was speaking to a small child. "I know this feels like a punishment right now because you think it is humiliating. That's just your ego creating a problem for you. Let it go, accept your dependence and you will be quite comfortable in your diapers." Without thinking, I rolled my eyes at this. “Bullshit.” I realised my mistake a moment too late. “Robert.” Ms Harbourne rose from her seat and her tone became suddenly stern. “I will not accept rude language from you.” “I’m sorry.” I said. I was about to burst into tears as I anticipated the pain from the device they put in my butt. However, as she made her way around the desk, she didn’t reach for her bracelet. “I understand that you’re cranky. It is past your bedtime but next time you use bad language you will be punished.” Her voice was already softening again. “Do you understand?” “Yes.” I nodded quickly. “Yes, Ms Harbourne.” “Good Boy.” She was smiling again. “Now, I’d better get you to bed.” Ms Harbourne held out her hand. I hesitated for a moment but knew she could force me if she wanted to so I got to my feet and took it. She led me out of her office and back through the building to an entryway with double glass doors looking out into the dark night. “It’s a bit chilly outside.” She took some neatly folded baby blue fabric from a nearby shelf. “Let's get you into this.” She let part of the fabric hang down, a pair of blue fuzzy legs. “Step in.” She held it out for me. Eager to finally have my diaper hidden, I did as I was told. The material was soft and warm. The feet were closed and had rubber soles built in. Ms Harbourne pulled the rest of the material up my body and guided my arms in before pulling up a long zip which ran all the way from my left foot up to my neck. I realised that I’d just been dressed in a footed bodysuit like a baby but I didn’t mind. It felt snug and comforting. Outside, I tried to get my bearings. As Ms Harbourne led me along a footpath, I looked for the big building where Melanie and I had found Brad. If I could identify that, I could figure out how to get back to my car. “This is my house.” She indicates the building we were walking toward. “You’ll stay with me until we decide who will adopt you.” I rolled my eyes at the idea of being adopted. Fortunately, she wasn’t looking at me. Then I spotted the building I was looking for. From where I was, I could see the entrance and, above it, a sign which read “Milking Shed.” I was about to make a break for it when I remembered that I didn’t have my keys. With a sigh, I followed Ms Harbourne into the house. As soon as we were inside, she unzipped my bodysuit. Reluctantly, I allowed her to remove it, leaving me in just my diaper again. I wasn’t cold, It seemed that the buildings here were kept at a comfortable temperature for walking around naked. From the entrance, she led me into the living room. Two long white leather sofas and a large marble coffee table were in the centre of the room, leaving plenty of space on every side. An enormous television took up most of one wall. The other walls were decorated with paintings. “Now, I do need to get you into bed.” She said, “But, before that, are you hungry?” My stomach had settled down since the laxatives and was now feeling very empty. “Yes.” “I thought you might be.” She sat at the end of one of the sofas. “Come and sit with me.” She patted the cushion next to her. I didn’t understand what was going on but I didn’t want to get in trouble so I joined her. As I did, she began unbuttoning her blouse. She pulled it open and, with absolutely no hesitation, undid a clip at the front of her bra, releasing her breasts. From my position, next to her on the sofa, I could just see the smooth pink skin behind her open blouse and the large, dark nipple protruding from that. I nearly got up for a better view but that wasn't necessary because she turned to face me, showing me everything. She then began massaging her breasts, one in each hand, kneading the soft flesh. I didn't know what was going on but I was afraid that if I asked she might stop. Out of habit, my hand found its way down to my groin and started rubbing my cock through my diaper. However it remained totally limp, apparently unimpressed by the show. “What’s the matter?” Ms Harbourne teased gently. “Is your diaper wet?” I blushed and moved my hand away but kept watching her play with her breasts. Soon drops of liquid began to form on the nipples. She looked down and smiled. "Okay. I think they are ready for you.” “Huh?” I was confused. “Ready for what?” “To nurse, silly.” She collected some of the liquid on her finger and transferred it to my lips. It tasted sweet. “This will be your food from now on.” I had mixed feelings about that. I certainly liked the idea of putting her breasts in my mouth. However, drinking her milk, especially while dressed like a giant baby, wasn’t appealing at all. “Don’t be shy.” Her hands moved to gently guide my head down into position. Frozen by indecision, I neither cooperated nor resisted and she pulled my face against her chest. I felt her firm, wet nipple pressed against my lips, demanding entrance to my mouth. Part of me wanted to open wide and get a mouthful of breast but I couldn’t bring myself to surrender to this babyish treatment. “Open up.” Mr Harbourne said, her tone as sweet as the milk I could already taste dribbling into my mouth. Resting my head against one arm, she took hold of her breast with the opposite hand and rubbed her nipple back and forth over my lips. “Come on. All men love boobies.” She wiggled a finger in between my lips and used it to force my mouth open. “Just another way you never really grow up.” I considered biting her finger but I was sure that would not end well for me. She soon managed to pry my mouth open enough to force her breast in. “There you go.” I tried to protest but intelligible speech was impossible with my lips wrapped around her nipple and the movement just made her milk squirt into my mouth. I swallowed it and the action squeezed more out, it was a vicious cycle and I soon realised the only way out would be to nurse until the milk was finished. Luckily, it actually tasted pretty good. She let out a sigh of pleasure as I settled into a rhythm “See. It’s not so bad.” She was clearly enjoying this. “We know you boys never grow out of needing to breastfeed. It’s why you’re obsessed with our breasts. You turn it into something crass but that’s just because you can’t admit what you really need.” Unable to argue, I just continued sucking and swallowing. She held me firmly against her body. “We’ve developed a way to make our breast milk a complete and balanced diet for an adult. You’ll never need to eat anything else.” Her breathing and little involuntary movements told me she was enjoying this. When the milk from that breast stopped, she moved me to the other one. She stroked my naked back, running her hand down to the waistband of my diaper and back up. “Good boy. Drink it all up.” Finally, I finished and Ms Harbourne released me. “Okay. Now let’s get you to bed.” Not bothering to refasten her bra or blouse, she stood and led me deeper into the house. “This will be your nursery for now.” She pushed open a door, revealing a bedroom furnished with an adult-sized cot and change table. Under the change table were stacks of diapers just like the one I was wearing. “Do you need a diaper change before bed?” Without waiting for a response, she patted the seat of my diaper and then gave my groin a little squeeze. “Nope. Still clean.” She lowered the side of the cot. “In you go.” When I hesitated her voice once again took on a stern edge. “Do I need to remind you what happens to naughty boys?” She didn’t need to remind me. I climbed into the cage and she pulled the side back up, clicking it into place. “Good night.” The edge was gone as quickly as it had appeared. “There’s a baby monitor.” She pointed at a baby blue plastic device mounted high on the wall. It had a camera pointed down into the cot. “So I can check on you. If there’s anything wrong, just call out and I’ll hear you.” With that, she turned off the light and left, closing the door behind her. Now alone, I considered ripping off the diaper. However, that would leave me naked. My next thought was climbing out of the cot. The bars weren’t too high. I could easily pull myself over them but then I considered the camera. I had no way to know if Ms Harbourne was watching. I decided that she’d just glance at the video occasionally and the chances she was watching right then were slim. I’d have to risk it. I pulled myself up and threw one leg over the rail. Suddenly, the pain hit me again. I let go, instinctively moving my hands to protect my groin. As I fell backward, I wet myself from the shock and pain. I hit the mattress and the pain stopped. “Crazy bitch!” I said, angrily. Moments later, the door opened and Ms Harbourne stepped inside. “I warned you about using bad language.” She turned on the light and crossed the room to the cot. I was so afraid that I wet myself again as she lowered the side. “Come here.” She held out a hand. Reluctantly, I took it and let her help me out of the cot. She led me to a chair where she sat. "Lay here." She patted her lap. "What?" I didn't understand. "Boys who say bad words get spanked." She explained. "No way." I backed away. "I am not letting you spank me." She made an exaggerated motion toward her bracelet. "Be careful, Robert." I got the message and positioned myself across her lap. She hooked he fingers over the back waistband of my diaper and pulled it down just far enough to expose my butt cheeks. Whack. Her palm came down on my bare bottom, making me yelp in pain. It stung far more than I had expected. "Why does it hurt so much?" I whined, pathetically. Whack. She gave me another smack before explaining. "Your prostate chip lets me adjust your sensitivity down there. I have turned it up to help you learn your lesson." Whack. "I've learned it." Whack.I wet myself once again as the next impact landed. Whack. The pain and humiliation were too much and I started to sob. "I'm sorry." I flinched as her hand came back down to rest gently on my tender bottom. "It's okay. It's finished." She left her hand there for a moment then said. "Go get up on the change table and I'll get you into a dry diaper." I stood up, still crying and waddled over to the change table with my soggy diaper hanging off my throbbing bottom. I climbed up on the table and laid down on the soft towelling on top.. Ms Harbourne came over to the table and untaped the diaper. “You’ve really soaked this one.” She rolled it up and dropped it into the bin with a heavy thud.. “I think I’m going to need to keep you in thicker diapers at night.” I just laid there trying to get my sobbing under control as she wiped my privates clean. The gentle, caring attention was soothing and by the time she slid the new diaper under my bottom, I had calmed down. The padding definitely felt thicker than my previous diaper and as she pulled it up between my legs, it forced them apart. I looked as she stuck the tapes in place. The shiny plastic bulged out ridiculously from my crotch. The print on this one was stars, all with friendly little faces. “Almost done. Just need to make sure the leak guards are right” Ms Harbourne announced, inserting a finger into each leg hole. It tickled but in a not-entirely unpleasant way. “Otherwise all the padding in the world won’t save your bed.“ I squirmed as she ran her fingers around my thighs. Clearly she’d left my bottom extra-sensitive. “Okay. Down you get and back into your cot.” I climbed down, moving awkwardly in the puffy diaper. With my knees forced apart, I couldn’t walk normally and waddled back to the cot. “You look adorable.” Mr Harbourne giggled as she followed me. “I might need to keep you in these overnight diapers full-time.” As I climbed back onto the mattress, she encouraged me with a gentle pat on my thickly padded bottom. “Now don’t try to get out again. I probably should have warned you that the cot has sensors which automatically trigger your chip if you get out.” She raised the bars back into place. “The same thing will happen if you get too far from one of these.” She held up her bracelet. “Goodnight Robert.” She once again turned off the light and left the room. Even sleeping was awkward in the enormous overnight diaper. I couldn’t lay on my side with the bulk between my thighs. I tried my back but the padding under my bottom made that uncomfortable. Finally I settled on sleeping on my stomach, of course this meant my diapered butt was sticking up in the air. I tried not to think about how babyish I looked.

Subscribe to our Patreon for access to over 100 exclusive captions and stories for only $2!!! Every month we post a full length story in it's complete form! https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Any Critique or advice on my writing is welcomed ? CHAPTER ONE Aiden was miserable; he lived in a decent house in a nice neighbourhood and even had a steady income from his part time job. He had no bills everything was looked after for him, he had a group of friends he regularly saw and was in his final year of high school almost ready to graduate. You might be thinking why would a fresh faced youngster on the cusp of adulthood living the suburban life style be so miserable? You would be right to ask, as an outsider looking in his livelihood looked quite impressive it would even make some jealous. But like many young people getting to that independent age where they are ready to fly the nest so to speak, Aiden’s mother was quite overbearing and not ready to give up on the closeness she shared with her little man. To be honest that was an understatement, most helicopter parents just want to know where their kids are going at all times and any plans. Perhaps they keep tabs on their friends and maybe keep an eye on their browsing habits but nothing to extreme. Aiden’s mother Serena was taking it to a whole new level; she still treated poor Aiden like a toddler. Well not exactly, but how many eighteen year old boys did you know of that right now would be laying on their bed sporting the same juvenile sheets as they had back when they were a little kid, being changed into their night time diaper? It was quite an extreme setback for the poor boys maturity finding himself in such an infantile predicament. The worst part, well perhaps the most ironic was that Aiden didn’t even wet the bed. This was all brought about because of one single isolated accident over a month ago. It was just that single occasion that he woke up wet after a late night out with friends and being so tired he just collapsed in bed forgetting to use the bathroom and brush his teeth, still dressed in the same outfit he had worn that night. He hadn’t even been drinking that was something his mother would never allow. The poor boy had woken up all disorientated trying to pinpoint when he had actually gone to bed. He didn’t realise the wet sheets until he noticed his mum had already walked in and was pulling the curtains open. “Wakey wakey it’s the weekend, the days young don’t waste it sleeping through it all!” His mother was particularly cheerful this morning. She would normally wake him up if it looked like he was going to sleep his way through the morning. Aiden finally noticed the soggy feeling between his legs and the heavy, clinging sheets right about the same time his mother felt a strong whiff of stale pee rush right past her nose. “What’s that smell?” Serena asked, inhaling the air. “It smells like…..” She trailed off, wondering over to Aiden who was sitting up stiff as a statue and looking incredibly guilty as he clutched desperately to his quilt. She gave him a strange look before easily prying the blanket away from him, exposing the source of the smell. “You wet the bed!” Serena said with a gasp. Aiden was still in a slight daze as the sheets were ripped off of his bed before he was quickly ushered into the bathroom and into the shower. The warm water was such a reprieve from the gross dirty feeling he had just woken up with. It was unfortunate that the moment had to be ruined when he heard the bathroom door open and his mother nonchalantly walk in. “Mum? What are you…” He began to ask, questioning her sudden intrusion. Aiden didn’t have time to finish his sentence before the shower curtain was abruptly pulled back and his naked body was exposed to his mother for the first time since being a child. “Getting your wet clothes, come on you’ve spent long enough in there.” She responded casually, acting like there was nothing unusual about it. Serena reached out for him and Aiden quickly pulled away, reeling back in shock. His actions garnered him a stiff look from his mother, a typical ‘I want no nonsense from you’ attitude behind it. Timidly Aiden stepped to her and he was quickly pulled from the shower and a towel wrapped around him. He watched her pick up his dirty discarded clothes from the bathroom floor before she noticed him looking bashfully from his reflection in the mirror. “What’s the matter, did you need me to dry you as well?” She said looking back. Aiden wasn’t sure if she was being serious so he quickly began drying himself, being careful not to reveal his nudity again. Serena left him to dry off taking his clothes with him to the laundry. Aiden noticed she had deliberately left the door open, for what purpose he wasn’t sure. He began to dry himself faster to avoid her coming in again. The rest of the day went by uneventfully aside from an awkward conversation he shared with his mother. She questioned him briefly about the wet bed and what had caused it. He told her all he knew himself which was that he went to bed tired and groggy before using the bathroom and changing out of his clothes. She asked if that was all, being somewhat sceptical that this was an isolated incident. When Aiden pressed back adamantly that he wasn’t a bed wetter and this was the only time it happened she finally backed off. He never thought he would be in this position, having to prove he wasn’t a bed wetter and hadn’t lost his toilet training to his mother as a high school senior. Even though it seemed like Serena believed him it still didn’t stop what she had planned for her son. After leaving at one point during the day she sneakily tucked away a package she had picked up from the store and intentionally kept it away from the rest of the groceries before he had a chance to see. It was a pretty drastic step and one coming up quite prematurely considering it was Aiden’s first wet bed since being a child. But still the conversation went ahead as nightfall approached, he was confused and bewildered. But eventually he reluctantly caved and decided to plead with her to at the very least let him diaper himself. She didn’t trust him of course; he had never diapered anyone before in his life. Aiden asked her to teach him but she just chuckled and told him to lay back and stop being so fussy. Meekly he did what was asked of him after having his clothes stripped away, leaving him bare before her for the second time that same day. She made him raise his bottom as the plain white diaper was slid beneath him and he was lowered back to it. It crinkled as he made contact with the padding; it was an oddly strange and equally humiliating experience. It wasn’t uncomftable to lie on but the meaning behind it was impossible to ignore. He felt like an infant lying there as she retrieved something else from the bag that held the rest of the diapers. Soon returning with baby powder and oil in hand Aiden quickly shook his head. “No I don’t need that.” He protested. “Nonsense!” Serena replied shaking her head. “What if you got diaper rash then you would really be whining and throwing a tantrum.” After a failed attempt to cover himself having his hands quickly brushed aside effortlessly, his mother began to wipe sweet smelling baby oil into his most private and sensitive area. He couldn’t believe what was happening; never in all his wildest dreams would he have thought he would be going through this. It was a living nightmare and Aiden was helpless in all of it as everything played out before him. He pathetically whined, feeling himself starting to tear up but Serena just smiled and cooed at her boy. Finally she was satisfied and Aiden had thankfully managed to prevent himself from bawling, the humiliation he was suffering far outweighed any sensual feelings he might have had at someone touching that area so intimately. The baby powder came next and smelt strongly of lavender, it showered his groin with pale white powder. Serena made sure he was sufficiently dusted before putting the bottle back down. After having his groin and bottom lathered with the infantile concoction she pulled the four tapes securely over the landing zone of his diaper. It fit him perfectly and Serena felt pretty proud of herself for guessing his size correctly. “Looks good!” She said out loud and giving the front of his diaper a pat, the latter causing a powdery cloud to escape through the leg holes. “Stand up so I can see properly.” She propelled him to his feet and Aiden had to endure what would become part of a permanent and humiliating nightly ritual of having his diapered area felt up. She checked the side guards first before shifting the diaper slightly up higher over his hips, ensuring it was a snug fit. She gave him a hug and a tender loving pat over his diapered behind. “There, that should stop any more wet sheets won’t it?” Serena declared proudly. Aiden gave a subtle nod, not entirely sure if it was a question or just her stating something out loud. Either way it didn’t matter, he went to bed diapered by his mother and woke up completely dry of course. He was immediately relieved to say the least as he pulled back his sheets in the morning and saw the diaper had remained completely dry. He quickly ripped it off and threw it away before he pulled on some clean underwear. At that moment his mother entered his room evidently hearing him moving around and seeing it as her duty to come check up on him. She was happy to see his sheets were dry but reprimanded him for deciding he could remove his diaper. She picked up the discarded padding from the floor and carefully inspected it for any trace of wetness. It was clean to his reprieve, his heart managed to beat faster for a moment as he embarrassingly watched her scan over it for any damp spots. She offered him heartfelt congratulations on keeping it dry and Aiden thought that would be the end of it. Until that night when she approached him in the same manner, even though he had been dry she insisted that he continued to wear another diaper. It kept going every night and he quickly lost count of how many diapers he had worn up to this point. He was well beyond the first pack now and his mother had begun to buy them in cases to save money. He saw no end in sight and no matter what he did or said, or however many nights he stayed dry it looked like it wasn’t going to change anything. Coming back to the present nothing had changed and this night continued like the others before it. He was carefully strapped inside his fresh padding before being told he could come down and watch some television before going to bed. Aiden chose the second option he was tired and feeling lousy as he looked on at the opened case of diapers on top of his dresser that had hardly been touched, how long was this going to continue on for? CHAPTER TWO Aiden was woken by the sound of the morning alarm blaring from his phone. He weekly turned over to switch it off before taking a deep breath and hesitantly reaching down beneath his pants. ‘Dry.’ He realised in relief, still yet to wake up wet even a single time since the first incident. It was almost like he expected himself to be wet now it was strange; he had so much doubt in his mind after being forced back into diapers. But day after day he proved he didn’t need them so why was he still stuck wearing them. Apprehensively he rose from his bed and stretched, blushing as he saw the waistband of his diaper sticking out from his pyjama pants as his shirt rose up. It made him feel like such a toddler having to wear something that was intended for a helpless bed wetter. Rather than letting the moment draw out any longer then it had too Aiden lowered his pants completely before stepping out. His mother was adamant that he wasn’t allowed to remove his own diaper, it meant he needed to present himself to her every morning for an inspection. It was always the same; he stood their frozen and meekly allowed her to prod around his padding before ripping the tapes from his body. She would take her time with the process before finally giving back the diaper to dispose of. He always felt so emasculated being handed back his worn diaper to throw out, forced to wander through the house without any pants on to trash it. Aiden had school today; normally it was such a hassle to shower in time before leaving so he would do so in the evening before he went to bed. But ever since he was forced into diapers at night it meant he woke up still covered in baby cream with a strong aroma of talcum powder following him around. So bathing in the morning was a no brainer even if it meant he had to get up earlier to not miss the bus. This morning was the same as the others, having disposed of his diaper he headed off for the bathroom. “Where are you off too?” Aiden looked back in confusion, briefly considering why his mother would be questioning him. “Ummm I’m having a shower?” He replied, suddenly unsure of himself. “I don’t think so, you’ll miss the bus and I can’t drive you in today.” Aiden stood their hesitantly he checked the time when he woke up it was definitely early enough for him to still have time before he had to leave. His mother noticed his apprehension and quickly realised why. “Did you not set your alarm for daylight savings, I told you to last night.” Aiden was puzzled wasn’t his phone supposed to do it automatically, he was sure it did normally. “My phone usually does it.” His mother shook her head, clearly not accepting the excuse; the disappointment on her face was evident. “I can’t believe you wouldn’t at least double check, you probably didn’t have it set up right.” She sighed. “Just go and get dressed for school the bus will be here any moment, I’ll make sure to wake you up every morning from now on you can add it to the list with having to change your diapers.” Aiden winced at that last remark, he felt pathetic but bit his tongue, it was better to leave her jibe without provoking her any more. “But I need to wash, look at me!” He said ashamedly pointing towards his pale white genitals still lathered in the diaper rash prevention ointments. Serena shrugged. “Can’t do much about it now, go get dressed or I’ll do it for you, is that what you want?” “But I smell like a baby.” Aiden whined, cautiously aware he was starting to push his mother’s patience. “It’s just powder.” She replied “Plenty of people use it not just babies.” Aiden wasn’t entirely sure he believed that, but he was left with no other options so he trounced back to his room to get dressed. He looked down in disgust at all the goop encapsulating his genitals before quickly pulling up a fresh pair of underpants. When he was dressed he started sniffing the air, attempting to drown out the smell with his deodorant was no use since he only used roll on for his underarms. The clear scent of baby powder was evident and as he expected the deodorant did nothing to mask it. Maybe it was just the scent of his room and he was overreacting, he did just spend the whole night in here. It was probably just his bed sheets and pyjamas that the smell was coming from. He was probably in denial, but rather than dwell on something he was unable to change he quickly changed into his uniform and grabbed his school bag before meeting his mother in the kitchen. “Here’s your lunch.” Serena said, nodding towards the counter top. He thanked her as he took the brown paper bag she had ready for him. Serena lovingly kissed him goodbye before he could scamper off. The bus trip was thankfully uneventful, no one seemed to notice the smell or if they did they kept it to themselves. Maybe it was because of the amount of people in such a small proximity that no one could pin point where it was coming from, but Aiden was thankful that no one brought it up. He started to forget about it as he chatted amongst his friends, his diapered morning falling deeper out of thought as he fell back into his pattern of normality. He loved school, he never really used to before, but now it offered escape from his mum and the constant reminders of his babyish nightly ritual. He never hated school before, but it always felt like such a chore, now it was a safe haven and he found himself becoming slightly sentimental being it was his final year. As the day drew on Aiden gleefully managed to forget about everything that happened in the morning along with the sorry state of his crotch. It wasn’t until he and one of his friends headed off to the bathroom together at the end of day that he was reminded about it in the worst way possible. Being the only two people in the bathroom at the time even though they weren’t standing side by side at the urinals when Aiden pulled down his pants the smell was still just as strong and his friend immediately noticed it. “Dude what is that you smell like my baby sister.” Aiden’s heart sank. “Ahhh it’s just powder sometimes I sweat and it helps.” He was surprised he was able to blurt out anything at all let alone concoct something that seemed somewhat plausible on the spot so suddenly. “Right….” His friend said clearly unconvinced, but not interested enough to provoke it any further. Aiden was pretty sure he believed it but he still seemed somewhat unsure about his brief excuse. Looking down at himself was making him feel even more anxious and Aiden was unable to bring himself to go. A moment later the door to the bathroom opened and rather than risk anyone else getting a whiff he quickly hiked up his pants. “On second thought’s I don’t have to go, I’ll see you later.” He said to his friend. “Yeah, later dude.” Thankfully they caught separate buses home so Aiden wouldn’t have to worry about speaking with him after that awkward exchange. He wished he had used a stool instead of the urinals but he didn’t even consider it to be an issue. His day had been so relaxing he truly had completely forgotten he was still covered in baby ointments. He decided to sit by himself on the bus trip back, he just told his friends he was tired and not in a talkative mood. They briefly questioned him about it but left him alone, saying to re-join them if he felt up to it. The ride home went by rather gloomily for Aiden a very different vibe compared to the trip there. It was quite the opposite to the rest of the travellers who all seemed quite bright and eager to be returning home. Aiden felt a slight tug on his bladder reminding him that he still needed to use the bathroom. It wasn’t long before his bus roared to a stop and pushing his way to the front he raced off and quickly scooted by his mother as he entered through the front door without so much as a hello. He practically sprinted down the hall before ditching his clothes and jumping into the shower. The water was such a relief as he washed away the muck that encased his genitals. He felt another strain and he realised he was getting increasingly desperate to use the bathroom. Aiden didn’t dare pee in the shower though, somehow his mother always knew when he did and it was embarrassing to be scolded for doing something so childish. So he used all of his will power to hold in his bladder, the toilet was so close that it was always within eye sight. He could easily just leave and use it, but the warm water felt so nice after feeling so gross all day. The moment was disappointedly ruined however when his mother burst into the bathroom in somewhat of a panic. “Come on Aiden you need to get out.” Aiden quickly covered himself as she pulled open the shower curtain. “MUM what’s the big deal why are you in here?” He cried out at his intruder. “I’m going out tonight and I have to get you ready, I’ll be gone until it’s past your bedtime.” She turned off the tap and roughly pulled him out by the arm. Get him ready? She couldn’t actually mean…… His thought process was interrupted as his mother pulled his towel off the rack and started drying him. “Can you stop please I can do that myself!” Aiden whined in distress as he tried in vain to wither away from his mothers grasp. Serena simply shook her head. “I need to be quick and you’ll just stall this out, I’m not going to let you make me be late because you’re being fussy.” Aiden stood there being tugged around as she thoroughly towelled him dry. “What are you talking about, where are you going, and what do you mean get me ready?” The questions fired off as fast as he could form the words in his mind. He was sure he already knew what the last one meant but he was too afraid to voice it out loud. “I’m going out with friends and I need to get you in your diaper Aiden.” He shouldn’t even have a bed time at his age; especially when today was a Friday, he didn’t even have school tomorrow. “But I can do it myself or I’ll stay up and wait I don’t mind, can you PLEASE stop I’m dry.” For once his whining actually seemed to work and his mother replaced the towel back on the rack. “No Aiden I don’t want you staying up all night we’ve been through this, I’ve had enough of you speaking back to me.” Aiden kept quiet but was silently mulling it over, he was more dismayed then he was this morning and now his head felt full of dread. Serena pulled the freshly bathed boy to the hallway before Aiden finally put his foot down and stopped her. “Wait I have to use the bathroom.” He said holding onto the door frame. Serena shook her head. “I don’t have time for these games Aiden, I said that’s enough now stop it unless you want to spend all weekend grounded at home. Aiden groaned but reluctantly he let go of the passageway and quickly replaced his hands over his groin. He really wished he went before, now he felt so desperate all of a sudden. He just had to hold on long enough until his mum had diapered him and he could just pull his diaper down, it wouldn’t have been the first time peeing through the leg hole. She gently pushed Aiden down onto the bed and the jolt almost made him lose control then and there. He clamped down hard but had no choice to relax his grip as Serena pulled the diaper under him and shooed his hands away. He tried holding on as long as he could manage. But without his hands to hold back the pressure and his mum shaking his groin around as she coated him in baby oil he couldn’t hold on any longer. Ashamedly Aiden turned away while his mother looked on in shock as he started to wee. As the first droplets made contact she reacted quickly and moved her hand, pulling the diaper over him she held it in place until the flow came to an end. “AIDEN what’s gotten into you?” She asked shockingly. “Now you can’t control yourself during the day?” “I told you I had to goooo.” He whined. This was his biggest low, worse than the first time he wet the bed. He was peeing into an open diaper while his mother held it close for him because he couldn’t hold on long enough until he went to the toilet. How could things get any worse than this, he didn’t realise it now but they were about to, this was only the beginning. CHAPTER THREE Aiden’s exacerbated mother pulled the soiled diaper shut over his groin sealing him into the soaked padding. “Aren’t you going to change me?” He wailed, it wasn’t until the words left his mouth did he realise how pathetic he truly sounded. Serena shook in disagreement. “No I think if you’re so desperate to wee in your diaper as soon as I tape you into one, then you can stew in your own juices for the night.” A solitary tear rolled down Aiden’s cheek, but he quickly wiped it away before his mother noticed. He hated that he was stuck in this position; no matter what he said or any actions he took she wouldn’t have let him use the bathroom. In a flash Serena changed back to being his maternal and loving mother, giving Aiden a quick kiss on the cheek. “I have to go ok baby, be good I have my phone if you need me.” He remained frozen on his bed as he watched his mother leave his bedroom. “You better be in bed by curfew, I’ll know if you’re fibbing and decided to stay up all night.” Aiden gloomily nodded his agreement thankful she was finally leaving. He poked his padded groin feeling the warm swelling all soaked up by the front of his diaper. “Ughhhh.” Aiden groaned falling back against his pillows; this was going to be a long and regretful night. He thought about trying to get some sleep now, just wake up in the morning put it all behind him. But it was still daylight out at least for another couple of hours so he was sure he wouldn’t get any sleep. Besides he had a horrible feeling that the soggy diaper was going to be too much of a distraction anyway. With nothing better to do he threw on a shirt and toddled off to the living room to watch some television. It was going to take some adjustment to get used to wondering around with a diaper strapped to his waist, especially with the extra bulk caused by his wetting. He couldn’t help but look down at his padding while he walked and it wasn’t till he sat down on the sofa with a wet squish that he realised he didn’t even think to put on pants to cover himself. Aiden simply decided not to bother, he was home alone and thankfully no one else would get to see him like this. It felt strange though being this exposed, even knowing he was alone to be in this room of the house with his diaper on still filled him with dread. Up until now whenever he had been diapered for the night he would just stay in his bedroom until he decided to go to sleep. So his diaper wearing had always been kept to trips between his own and his mother’s bedroom or sometimes the bathroom. It felt so public being exposed in his diaper in the most common shared place in the house. He was incredibly thankful that until now he had managed to keep all of this a secret. The fear of someone potentially finding out still crept through his veins and Aiden couldn’t help occasionally peering over toward the living room window even though the curtains were drawn shut. The next few hours ran by rather quickly, Aiden tapped away on his phone while the television blared off in the background. Lying back against the couch Aiden pulled his diaper around to adjust it, the padding had lost all of its warmth now. He was left with a cold clammy feeling that hugged his genitals and he suddenly wished he was in a fresh diaper. It would be a humiliating prospect going through another diaper change again but it was better than laying around in a used one. Better yet, if his mother actually gave back his underwear since he obviously didn’t need these. But looking down at the clearly defined yellow tinged padding, deep down he knew she would use this as an excuse to keep him diapered at night for the foreseeable future. Now there would be no end in sight for him, how was he supposed to go to a friend’s house for a sleepover or even worse spend the night with a girl when his mother kept him locked away in diapers. Aiden’s vision swirled with nightmarish imagery, his friends walking in as he was getting changed and seeing the padding wrapped around him. Telling everyone at school and suddenly they all start calling him a baby and avoiding him like the plague. Leaving him alone, completely isolated and a total social outcast would be how they would remember him from their final year at school. It was quite a dark picture his imagination was starting to paint; he tried brushing the thoughts aside instead turning his attention back to the television. Almost poetically though an advertisement for pamper baby diapers covered the screen, playing the same jingle he had heard many times over the years now. Aiden quickly turned away from the embarrassing commercial that was hitting to close to home and planted his face into a cushion with a sigh. Eventually he let out a low rumbling yawn; suddenly he was actually starting to feel tired now. Aiden wasn’t sure what time it was and contemplated rolling over to look at his phone. Unable to make up his mind, his body decided for him and Aiden drifted off to sleep. He had always been a deep sleeper, able to sleep through thunder storms or the television; his mother would even joke that he would manage to sleep through a hurricane. Perhaps that was why he hardly stirred even reacted to his mother coming back home and seeing him lying there on the living room sofa with his full diaper on full display. She carefully crept over and gently cupped the padding, already knowing it was wet but perhaps to see if it was fuller than when she left. She gently lifted Aiden to his feet, in his state of deep sleep he hardly realised he was being unwillingly walked away from the sofa. Serena realised that some of his pee had splashed onto his bed sheets from his earlier wetting without her realising so instead she corralled him back to her own bedroom. Aiden was gently laid over her quilt where the dirty diaper was soon pulled away. She cleaned him up with the supplies she had taken from his bedroom and slipped the clean diaper beneath him. Throughout the whole process Aiden had remained asleep the whole time and Serena had to chuckle at how peacefully and easily he slept as she pulled the final tape shut over his diaper. He was slipped under her covers and once Serena changed into her nightgown too crept in right beside her son for the night. Serena gratefully admitted to herself it was nice having him this close before sliding her arm around his chest pulling him in tight. How many years had it been since she had cuddled with her baby like this, she gave his diaper a gentle pat before too falling asleep. Slowly Aiden’s eyes fluttered awake, it took a moment to realise why he was feeling so warm and smothered. He shifted slowly and heard his diaper crinkle but as he backed and felt something beside him his eyes shot wide open. He could feel his mother’s breath across his nape and her strong grip thrown over his chest. Why was she in bed with him, what on earth had possessed her to do something so creepy and invasive. His eyes darted around the room and he quickly put two and two together and realised this was her room and he was in her bed. Aiden racked his brain for any explanation, but the last thing he remembered was lying down on the couch watching TV. Unless she had taken him from the living room to her bedroom, but how come she didn’t hadn’t taken him back to his bedroom. He had so many questions but with the feeling of pressure building in his bladder he realised there was another pressing issue that was taking priority. Aiden tried pulling away from his mother but felt her grip tighten in response. “It’s still earllyyy.” Serena yawned groggily. “Go back to sleep Aiden.” Aiden blushed hearing her voice speaking so close to him in such an intimate setting. “I have to pee.” He replied, barely above a whisper. “That’s ok sweetheart.” Aiden waited breathlessly for her to let him go. “Just use your diaper that’s what it’s for.” Serena said grabbing his crinkly diaper to emphasise her point. Aiden immediately tensed up, there’s no way she could be serious right now. He had already wet himself once unwillingly in front of her he wouldn’t dear make a conscious effort to do it a second. Serena could sense his hesitation. “Just relaxxxxxx baby.” She move one arm and started pushing gently onto his bladder. “Mummmm stop.” Aiden begged. But it was already too late; his pee flowed easily and freely into the waiting diaper. It was an unusual sensation lying on his side while being smothered by his mother as he wet his diaper. It quickly swelled up and while he could admit that it was a nice feeling no longer having a full bladder, the fact it had come about in such a way would haunt him. “That’s a good baby.” Serena cooed as she gently caressed the freshly wet part of his padding. “Now go back to sleep.” She ordered. Aiden closed his eyes, another tear rolling down his cheek in embarrassment. Surely he wasn’t going to be able to fall asleep. But almost as quickly as the thought entered his mind he instantly found his way back to dreamland. CHAPTER FOUR When he woke up again later that morning Aiden found himself alone in bed and a wave of relief washed over him. It was soon short lived however when Serena looked over from the wardrobe after hearing him rolling around. “I was just about to wake you baby.” Time slowed as Aiden cautiously turned over and saw his mother undressed in the middle of changing into fresh clothing as if there was nothing unusual about it. He quickly averted his gaze feeling incredibly uncomfortable being in the same room as her while she was naked. How come was she acting so nonchalant about it, this wasn’t normal behaviour to be doing in front of your adult son. Aiden wondered to himself perplexingly. Serena by now had become an expert at picking up on her son’s quirks, and gave a light chuckle at his apparent embarrassment. “Sweetie I’m your mother, I see your naked tush every night, don’t be so embarrassed.” Aiden still refused to turn back around to face her and tried changing the subject. “Why did you put me in your bed last night?” Serena was practically beaming, obviously still feeling quite blissful after the wholesome and intimate night they shared cuddled up together. “Did you not notice your bed was wet with your wee sweetheart? It’s a good thing you fell asleep on the couch or you would have been all gross in the morning. Don’t worry though we’ll get your sheets nice and dry for you so you can sleep in your own bed tonight, unless you wanted to cuddle up with mummy again?” Even without turning around Aiden could feel his mother’s gaze upon him, he found himself freezing up while he tried searching for the right words to turn her down gently. He blushed deeply when he realised he didn’t actually hate last night as much as he ought to have. Looking down at his crinkly and wet diaper he felt so little and submissive, these thoughts weren’t right for someone his age to be having. “NO, thank you…” He rather abruptly blurted out. Serena chuckled at his hesitation, clearly her big grown up boy wasn’t actually as mature and independent as he thought of himself. “Well we shall see, if I think I need to be keeping a better eye on your diapers you might just have to stay with me from now on. Speaking of…..” Aiden apprehensively let go of the blanket as his mother checked on the state of his diaper. Her fingers prodded the soggy padding and as much to his disgust she even had the audacity to slip them inside his diaper for a better feel. “Why did you have to do that?” Aiden whined, quickly recalling further up the bed. “Aiden.” Serena said firmly. “You might not realise it but these are my diapersss.” She gave the front of the wet one wrapped around his body a shake. “I’m the one who buys them, I’m the one who puts them on you and I’m the one who takes them off of you when you fill them with your messes.” She pulled Aiden forward and the bashful, blushing young man allowed himself to be tugged upward. His cheeks were rosy red as the back of his diaper was opened and his mother checked to see if he had soiled himself. “Looks like no poo’s to me! Good job Aiden.” She said smugly, giving him a motherly kiss on the forehead. Aiden was left a humbled mess after having been spoken down to so easily and unable to offer anything in rebuttal. “Can you please at least take this off me so I can go get changed.” He asked hopefully, throwing away what little pride he had left in the process. All of this early morning drama had begun to fill him with worry and dread, especially once he noticed his mother taking an awfully long time for what should have been a simple answer. “Do you really think you should be out of diapers Aiden? You did have that accident last night when you were still wide awake.” She looked on at his bewildered face with mild amusement and calmly awaited his response. “Are you serious?” Aiden asked in disbelief, unable to comprehend if she was joking or not. Serena remained silent, drumming her fingers across her elbows. “MUM NO of course I don’t, that was just a onetime thing it won’t happen again.” Aiden blurted out seeming quite shaken. She took her time before responding to the crestfallen boy. “That’s what you said about wetting the bed.” She nodded her head towards his diaper. “B…But you made me.” He spluttered, sounding every bit like an overgrown toddler on the cusp of a temper tantrum. “That’s enough Aiden.” Serena held her hand up. “I’ll let you off and give you the benefit of the doubt this once, but one accident in the day time and I’ll call the school to make sure they have diapers on hand in your size.” Aiden gulped but quickly shook his head in agreement. Serena pulled him to his feet and ripped the tabs away from the diaper letting it fall to the floor with a wet thump. He hurriedly scampered away, his nudity swinging between his legs as he ran for the shower, leaving his wet diaper in its place unwilling to turn back for it. The warm water felt so good after spending all that time in a soggy diaper. It also helped distract him from everything that had just transpired. His hormones were in turmoil, he couldn’t tell if he liked some of the attention or what the feeling was, it was all so confusing. He just wanted to go back to being treated like an adult again, back before diapers had ever been introduced in his life. But why did it feel like he was trying to convince himself, surely he wasn’t enjoying any part of this. What normal person his age would like having these boundaries enforced well into their adolescence. He should be sleeping in bed with random girls he meets at parties not with his mummy. Mum…. He wordlessly corrected his internal monologue; her third party reference to herself being so had muddled the word deep in his mind. Aiden made a mental note to make sure never to accidentally call her that in person, it would be to embarrassing. Finally Aiden forced himself to step out the shower and face the day ahead; maybe he could escape to the mall and meet his friends for lunch. He contemplated his choices while towelling himself dry, but his thoughts were rudely interrupted when his mother burst in for the third time in as many days. “Are you forgetting something?” She asked the dazed boy nude bar the towel wrapped around his waist. Aiden shrugged he had no idea what she was on about this time. She tauntingly produced his soiled diaper and handed it over to him, forcing Aiden to reluctantly take it. “Go put your dirty diaper in the trash baby; do you think you can manage that?” Aiden wasn’t sure if it she was being snarky or just simply teasing him for being hopeless when it came to doing anything for himself involving his diapers. Had he taken another step back that he couldn’t even manage to dispose of them properly on his own accord? He assuredly chalked it up to being absent minded in the face of the embarrassment he was forced to endure that morning and his willingness to escape his mother’s bedroom for some sense of privacy and self-preservation for his rapidly declining dignity. He quickly dressed himself as soon as he reached his own bedroom, not failing to notice the sheets that had been fully stripped away from his bed. Had he really leaked onto his mattress, he couldn’t see any reason for his mother to lie; it just meant more work for her to do. It was a relief to finally be back in briefs and to be able to fully close his legs without the thick padding preventing him. For a moment he almost missed the cushiony feeing that had accompanied him since last night, thankfully it was a fleeting moment and Aiden managed to shake the silly thought from his head. In the last twenty four hours Aiden had become so accustomed to his mother’s intrusions that he kept one eye on his door fully expecting it to burst open at any moment. Surprisingly it stayed closed long enough for once that he was able to get dressed in peace. He still wasn’t sure how to spend his weekend and as Aiden made his way into the kitchen for breakfast that decision was partly made for him. “We’re going shopping.” Serena announced casually. “Oh.” Aiden said obviously disappointed. He didn’t have anything planned, but he and his friends would normally hang out on the spur of the moment. Not to mention he didn’t really enjoy the idea of spending his day off with his mother. His job was Monday through Wednesday after school so he was normally quite proactive on the weekends to get the best use of his free time. “What did you have something else planned?” Serena enquired. Aiden shook his head. “Not yet but I was thinking of going out.” Serena gave an exacerbated sigh. “What’s the matter you let Mummy change your diapers but you won’t spend any time with her?” Aiden shrugged, it wasn’t like he had much choice when it came to his diapers. He thought it might have been worth mentioning that point but he would rather not start a fight with her, especially one he knew he would never come out of as the winner. “Alright…. I guess I can come.” Serena smiled, her demeanour quickly changing. “That’s the spirit, eat your breakfast then we will head off.” Aiden felt like he had been at the rough end of one of his mother’s guilt trips, but he couldn’t feel too bad about it especially after she dropped a plate of bacon and eggs in front of him. Hopefully his mother’s delicious cooking would settle his mind from the fact he was about to spend the day shopping with her instead of hanging out with his friends. CHAPTER FIVE The drive to the mall was spent mostly in silence; Aiden was tapping away on his phone giving simple answers to his mother’s attempts at small talk. “We’ll pick you up some new clothes, you’re in dire need of some new underwear and socks too.” ‘Mhmm sure.’ Aiden lazily replied. “Is that all you have to say?” Serena asked her gaze still focused on the road. “Normally when someone is offering to buy you some new clothes you say, yes sure thanks mummy.” Mummy…. He cringed every time she called herself that. “Sorry, that sounds great thanks…. Mum.” He was very careful to use the right pronunciation. If it bothered Serena that he wasn’t calling her mummy she did a good job of hiding it, either that or as usual Aiden did a terrible job of knowing what she might be thinking. Ever since she started diapering him up at night she started referring to herself as his ‘mummy.’ It made him feel immensely uncomfortable around her whenever she referred to herself as such, another reminder that he wasn’t being treated nearly as maturely as he ought to be at his age. The mall was of course as busy as it always was on the weekend around this time. He hated going here during its peak; it always flustered him being around this many people. He felt anxious around big crowds it was something he hadn’t ever been able to get over, an annoying quirk that continuously bothered him. At least finding a park was easy enough, when he stepped out of the car he saw a mother pulling back the pants of her toddler. Clearly she was checking their diaper and lovingly gave them a cuddle before taking their hands in her own. Aiden looked away and noticed his mother had also seen the display and worse caught him staring. She smiled knowingly at him when their eyes met and he quickly looked away blushing. He walked towards the mall entrance and Serena suddenly caught up to him and grabbed him by his hand. Aiden reacted instantly, tugging his arm away before she could get a good grip. “Mum, what are you doing?” Aiden cautiously demanded, not wanting to draw attention to them. “What’s the matter, don’t you want to hold Mummy’s hand?” Aiden shook his head. “Just stop please you’re being embarrassing.” Serena smiled. “Someone’s a bit of a grump today aren’t they?” She continued to tease him and pinched his cheek, Aiden picked up the pace in hopes of keeping some distance between the two of them. “Alright I’ll stop love just slow down please, I’m nearly out of breath!” Serena called out a few steps behind him. Aiden listened and finally slowed down, shaking his head and sighing with frustration. He should be out with his mates instead he was stuck here with his mum teasing him like a child. She finally seemed to get the message though and quietly walked beside him. “Alright let’s get you some nice new clothes.” He silently nodded in response and turned towards his favourite store, they sold really nice sporty and trendy clothing it’s where he would normally pick stuff up from. Instead when he was about to step inside his mother stopped him. “No love this way.” She said coaxing him away from the store. “But I always go here.” He replied. “Not today.” Serena responded. “Just come with me, we can go there some other time.” The puzzled young man followed his mother this time she took the lead and they walked inside Target. “A department store, mum really I can just buy my own stuff anyway don’t worry about it.” Serena shook her head. “Aiden its fine I said I would buy you some more clothes now stop being so fussy there’s nothing wrong with the clothes they have here.” Aiden would have to disagree with that, but whatever, he would humour her for now. Maybe he could just get her to buy him some plain briefs and socks, hopefully that would surely suffice. He gloomily followed her inside; as they walked in towards the centre of the store he couldn’t say he had been in here enough times to know exactly where the men’s department was but he was sure this wasn’t the right way. His fears were quickly made reality when Serena took him over to the children’s department. “Mum why are we here?” Aiden asked ominously. “Because you haven’t out grown the biggest sizes yet, you’re not exactly the tallest boy.” She replied plainly. Aiden felt a pang of humiliation with the mention of his height, he wasn’t short but yeah he wasn’t tall. He still didn’t think he would come anywhere close to being able to fit into clothing designed for children. Not to mention, why on earth would he let himself be caught dead wearing anything so juvenile. “Why can’t I just get something from the men’s, none of this will even fit me?” He grumbled. Serena simply waved him off dismissing his grief. “Because I’m paying for it Aiden so I get to decide what you will get.” “But I’ll pay for it I don’t need you too.” He complained, getting increasingly frustrated. “No Aiden.” This time it was Serena’s turned to get annoyed. “My patience is wearing thin, any more arguing and I’ll take your trousers down right here and spank you.” ‘A spanking?!?!?’ He couldn’t believe she would threaten him with that; surely she had to be joking. He couldn’t even remember being spanked as a child; his parents were always quite lenient on him and never used any form of physical punishment. Sure he had a bar of soap shoved into his mouth on the occasion when he said something naughty but that was the worst of it. Even if she wasn’t planning on seeing it through and just trying to scare him it worked and Aiden took the bait. It wasn’t worth the risk; he wouldn’t have put anything past her at this point. “Ok I’m sorry; you don’t have to do that.” He said putting on his best good boy voice on after his scolding. “Please just nothing to kiddish.” If she had heard him then she simply didn’t care, as she had already gone back to shifting through the racks of brightly coloured clothing. Aiden watched anxiously as she pulled off a couple of shirts, the first one was bright red with a cartoon steam boat on the front. The second was just as bad, it was bright blue with a drawing of a dinosaur on the front with the caption ‘RAWRRRR’ spanning over the top of the image. She held up both to him as if she was picturing what he would look like dressed in the clothing. Aiden blushed but abided by her wishes and stood their patiently while she contemplated her choices. She left both aside in a basket and returned to the trousers. After flicking through various types of jeans and joggers she pulled a pair of blue denim dungarees from the rack. The legs were short and the front spouted an image of a smiling sun in the centre. It looked about as horrible as you could imagine and Aiden hoped she would realise how ridiculous it was and put it back. But instead she turned to him smiling and held it up to his body. “You can’t be serious.” He seethed through gritted teeth. “Now, now Aiden, I think you would look just darling in this.” Serena said cheerfully. She pulled it away from him and dumped it in the basket with the shirts. Aiden felt helpless as he followed her around like a toddler, too afraid to leave her without seeing what she might buy. But what choice did he have right now; the last thing he wanted was to create a scene and risk his mother following through with the threat of a spanking. He felt sick to his stomach when she pulled off a couple packs of kiddie briefs. He could sort of see the cartoony drawn images and day of the week motifs on each cotton pair. The socks were plain at least but it offered little comfort compared to the rest of his wardrobe. “Ok we’ll just try all of this on and then we can get some lunch.” Aiden hesitated as they walked over toward the change rooms. “I don’t have to try them on its fine.” He pleaded. “But remember what you said earlier, we have to make sure it fits you.” His mother said ignoring his pleas. Aiden suddenly regretted his earlier choice of words, but realistically she probably would have dragged him along to the change room anyway and it just provided a convenient excuse to make him feel more agreeable. He reluctantly followed her along but she stopped as they made their way past the footwear aisle. CHAPTER SIX “Hold on a moment.” She said peering down at his feet. Aiden was afraid where this was heading but didn’t stop her examining his roughly used and no longer crispy white joggers. “You definitely need new shoes, just sit here for a moment.” He disagreed that he did but followed her direction and sat down anyway. She soon returned with a pair in his size and he silently cursed his small feet when she returned with something he never thought would be made in his size. They were primary blue with a little red stripe going down the side, the colour wasn’t so bad but it was the fact that instead of laces these used Velcro straps. “Can’t I have something with laces?” He asked hopefully. “Noooo, I think these will do just fine.” Serena replied holding out the shoe as she admired her choice. She knelt down in front of Aiden and began removing the pair he had on. He looked around timidly, praying that no one would come down this aisle and realise what was currently befalling him. She strapped both shoes on and got him to stand up. “Walk around see how it feels.” She told him. Aiden reluctantly began shifting down the aisle, feeling completely down trodden by the fact that these did fit quite well. “So how are they?” Serena asked optimistically. “They’re fine.” He replied agitatedly. He was about to take them off when a voice caught both of them off guard. “Can I offer you guys any help?” Aiden turned to see a young woman probably only slightly older then he was. He froze unsure what to say; almost thankfully Serena spoke up for them. “I think were fine for now, just getting Aiden here some new shoes.” She said pleasantly. The woman looked down at his shoes and paused for a moment. “Oh, ahh well if you want to wear them out then just take the tag to the register.” She looked at the clothing selection in the basket and gave them another puzzled look. “That goes for ummmm, any other clothing you might want to wear out too.” Aiden blushed but his mother couldn’t have looked any brighter. “We were just about to go try them on if that’s ok.” The woman said it was and pointed them in the direction of a free room. Aiden stepped in first desperately wanting to get out of this woman’s line of sight. When he turned for the clothes he wasn’t anticipating for his mother to step inside with him. “What are you…?” Serena abruptly cut him off. “I have to make sure these fit right.” Aiden would have put up a fight but the woman would have been right outside, worse yet she would have seen his mother walk in with him. This couldn’t be happening; surely there was nothing more embarrassing then this. He really didn’t have any options other than to let his mother undress him, least he make the embarrassing moment last longer then it needed to. He was blushing red, like a scarlet tomato especially when she got him down to his underwear even deciding to remove his socks. She stopped at his briefs and Aiden was thankful for that until he realised she had been staring at them for an unnecessary amount of time. “Aiden did you have an accident?” Was she being serious, of course he hadn’t, even so he would of felt it for sure. He looked down just to be safe and his eyes followed back up to match her gaze, staring in confusion. “No, what are you talking about?” He asked in bewilderment. Serena pulled his briefs from his body in one fell swoop; Aiden had to hold onto the side of the cubicle to keep his balance. “Then what’s this.” She said shoving his underwear towards him. Aiden grabbed them and cautiously gave them a once over. Sure there was a tiny wet spot on the front, but plenty of guys got that there was nothing unnatural about it. “It’s just one little spot, it always happens its normal.” He replied. Serena disagreed. “Sure it happens a lot to people who can’t control themselves and that’s why they get put back in diapers.” The word seared through his skin like a burning blade, this wasn’t an accident surely she would realise that. “It wasn’t an accident.” He pleaded. “So you just leaked into your undies on purpose, why didn’t you ask to go to the toilet?” What was his mother playing at why was she being so stubborn. “No mum it’s normal all guys do that….” “Oh yeah like who?” She replied, playing along for the time being. Aiden pondered for a moment, he hadn’t actually seen any other guys in their underwear he just assumed that all this was normal, no it had to be. “I ummm, don’t know anyone in particular but it’s normal.” Serena could see he was getting quite flustered so she decided to drop it for now. “We’ll talk about it later but there’s no way I can let you go back in these.” She pulled out a pair from one of the packets she had taken from the shelf. “You’re really supposed to wash these first but it can’t hurt, I wasn’t expecting to need to carry around a spare pair of underwear for you to change in to.” Aiden blushed, looking very disgruntled especially when he got a good look at the pair of underpants she had chosen for him. It had a little puppy on a bright yellow pair of cotton briefs. Clearly they were designed for someone much younger in mind then he was. But rather than wait around in the nude he quickly stepped into them as Serena held them out. He hated that she was dressing him but it was better than having another argument. She took the Red shirt and dungarees out and quickly got him dressed. Replacing his socks with a new pair from the packet and putting the new shoes back on Aiden finally had to face his reality and look at his reflection in the cubicle mirror. He looked pathetic, like some silly child or toddler, not the young man he was supposed to be. Serena made sure to gather up the tags and replace his old clothes in the basket with the new stuff. “You look so precious I could simply eat you up!” Serena rubbed his arms between her hands and gave him a kiss. “Thank you for being a good sport for Mummy, she knows exactly how to treat you just like you deserve.” Aiden shivered slightly at her touch, what did she mean by that? Was this a punishment or did she just mean she was taking good care of him. Either way he hated it, was repulsed by the clothes he suddenly found himself wearing but he couldn’t do anything about it right now. Serena opened the cubicle door and Aiden’s heart froze, it wasn’t a moment that passed before the sales woman saw them both exit. She looked quite astonished at the sight of his new wardrobe. “Thanks for letting him stay in his new clothes, he had a little dribble in his undies and you know how it is with the young ones can’t let them stay in dirty clothes or before you know it they get a rash!” Aiden was flabbergasted, why was his mother being so nonchalant about all of this and why would she say that to a stranger. It was humiliating even the young woman wasn’t sure what to do with that information. “No…no problem glad I could be of help.” She quickly left the conversation and went back to her desk to sort through some of the clothes that had been left behind by other customers. Serena left taking Aiden in toe and who kept his eyes glued to the floor as he followed timidly behind her avoiding making any eye contact. He was thankful as they left the store but felt so apprehensive that they were still not done here and now he found himself in the middle of the shopping centre surrounded by even more people. He couldn’t help but notice some of the curious glances and sniggers at his direction; he had to stop his mum he just wanted to get out of here. “Can we go please?” He begged while tugging on her sleeve. “What’s the matter, not hungry?” Serena asked. “I.. I just don’t want to eat here, can we please go?” Aiden asked trying to sound as polite in his request as he could manage. His mother actually stopped walking and looked at him thoughtfully for a moment. “Alright we can go.” Aiden finally perked up before she continued. “But you have to promise to do what I say for the rest of the day without putting up a fuss.” He hesitated at her request, trying to decide if the implications were worth it and maybe what it was all more ominous then it actually sounded. “Got it?” She asked again sensing his hesitation. “Yes alright, now can we please go?” He practically begged, shying away when he noticed someone point at him. Serena smiled wishfully and held out her hand, Aiden knew he had no choice if he wanted to go and quickly reached for it. Hand in hand the two left the mall, Aiden was trying to move as fast as he could but he could tell his mum was happy going at a much slower pace. He knew people would be staring but he couldn’t help that he just had to get out of here. Finally they left the mall and he started to relax as they made their way over to their car. While Serena used one hand to dig for the keys in the purse she made sure to keep the other tightly clutched around Aiden’s. That’s when he couldn’t help but notice the same Mother and child leaving that were there when they had arrived. He was distraught as he looked on, he couldn’t help but compare all the similarities between them anymore. At least Aiden wasn’t wearing diapers during the day, but that did little to calm his nerves when he realised that nothing would stop him being changed into one tonight. Finally Serena found the keys and helping him into the backseat she even took charge and buckled him in. Aiden could only watch as a few cars down the mother repeated the same action with her child. When will it all end? He wondered in disbelief, afraid that the actual answer might be as worse than he feared. CHAPTER SEVEN It was strange being forced to sit in the backseat while his mother drove; it was like she was suddenly his taxi driver. He didn’t even think to question her as to why she hadn’t let him sit in the front; he was too focused on escaping the mall as fast as possible. “Do you still want to go have something to eat?” Serena enquired, watching him through the rear view mirror. “I don’t want to eat out anywhere.” Aiden replied gloomily. “How about take away then?” Serena smiled. “Since you’ve been such a good boy we can go and get you your favourite!” The thought actually chirped Aiden up a bit and he finally felt a slight shift in his sour mood. “Can we please get Burger King?” He asked hopefully. “Sure.” Serena replied. “If that’s what my baby want’s then that’s what my baby will get.” Aiden ignored the baby name calling; he was too excited at the prospect of having his favourite take away. His mum was quite insistent on avoiding those kinds of foods as much as possible, saving it for special occasions like his birthday or a New Year’s Day treat. Aiden made his own money and could go out and buy his own if he was so inclined, but why risk the scolding he would undoubtedly find himself at the end of if he were to get caught. He couldn’t imagine a salty treat that would be worth it. Maybe he had always been a bit of a mummy’s boy, always imagining and not willing to disappoint her and having that thought niggling at the back of his head. The drive thru was rather vacant so they didn’t need to wait long to get through the line. Aiden managed to casually duck out of view and avoid another stranger seeing his new getup. Of course Serena ordered on his behalf but his meal of choice never changed so when his favourite burger was handed over it failed to really bother him. Too hungry and eager to wait until they got home Aiden helped himself to a fist full of fries but not before dipping them in the sweat and sour sauce. It was just typical that they hit a bump on the road at just the right moment and a big blob of sauce fell right onto his new clothes as he shoved the fries into his mouth. “AIDEN.” Serena almost shouted. “Can you not wait till we get home; look at the mess you made on your new outfit.” Aiden blushed as Serena shook her head. “Once again you’re showing me just how much of a child you really are.” Aiden ashamedly replaced the bag of food back on the seat and sat there quetily. “At least clean yourself up with a napkin; I can’t really do that for you right now.” Aiden muttered his apologies feeling silly for not thinking of doing that himself. He carefully dabbed away at the saucy mess, getting rid of most of it but leaving a clear stain on the front. His mother obviously saw this and shook her head back at him once more. The rest of the car ride was spent in silence and Aiden was left feeling quite ominous once again, as if something big was about to happen. He hoped it was just jitters from everything that had befallen him at the mall but he wouldn’t discount whatever his mother had planned for him. If he remained on his best behaviour perhaps things would get a bit easier. When they pulled up into their driveway Serena motioned for him to stay where he was. Aiden wasn’t sure for the reason, but that was quickly answered for him when she strode over to unbuckle his belt and help him out of the car. He had no idea why she insisted on doing that, it just made more work for her and he was clearly in no need of any real assistance. It was made ten times worse when she insisted on taking his hand in hers once again, which was ridiculous as the walk from the car to their front door was so brief. Aiden still abided and was relieved that none of their nosy neighbours had spotted them. Back inside Aiden quickly wondered off to the dining room ready to devour his food. He took his seat but before he could take his first bite of that delicious burger Serena walked in from the kitchen with something stuffed in her hand. Aiden visibly blushed as a nursery decorated bib from his childhood was placed around his neck. It was way too small but Serena seemed to look it as a victory the fact it was still big enough that she could attach the Velcro straps across his nape. “That’s not necessary.” Aiden said. Serena scoffed. “After watching you eat in the car I beg to disagree.” He would almost have agreed with her on that point if not for the fact she was continuously taking things to the extreme level. But whatever, it didn’t sour his mood enough that he couldn’t enjoy the rest of his meal. Serena sat across from him, occasionally glancing up while she picked away at her own meal. Aiden would timidly avert his gaze whenever there eyes met, it was a strange atmosphere as the two ate in relative silence. Serena managed to finish first and she continued to watch Aiden as he ate, like he was some sort of exhibit at the zoo. He felt awkward being watched so diligently afraid of what she might be thinking. He quickly scoffed down the rest of his meal, wanting to leave the table as soon as possible. Of course by doing so he managed to spill some food which luckily the comically small bib somehow managed to catch. When Serena saw him finish eating she instantly made her way to his side of the table and removed his bib. Aiden was thankful but before he could stand up and leave she used the unsoiled part to clean up his face. “I never realised you were such a messy eater until now, looks like you need mummy’s help more than you think you do.” Aiden wanted the ground to swallow him, anything to leave this conversation. Finally Serena was satisfied and put the dirty bib back down on the table. “Right follow me.” She ordered. It was kind of a moot point though, telling him to follow when she grabbed him by the hand anyway. He found himself led back towards their bathroom and she reached for the straps on his dungarees. “What are you doing?” Aiden asked, resisting her attempts to undress him. “Taking off your clothes before they stain, just look at the state of them, couldn’t even go one day without you soiling them.” Serena continued to pull at his clothing so Aiden took a step back. “Just leave, I can do it myself.” He ordered this time, but his own voice lacking all the authority that his mother’s carried with hers. “Aiden….” Serena seemed quite annoyed at his minor rebellious display. “Remember what you told me?” Aiden looked back with a blank expression. “You said you would do anything I said if we left; I listened so now it’s your turn to listen to me.” Aiden hadn’t realised the implications back then and why she was taking that so literal. But reluctantly he let go of his grip and Serena quickly finished undressing him. He wasn’t sure why she forcefully removed his underpants as well but he found his heart missing a beat when she examined his underwear for the second time. Wordlessly she showed him another tiny wet spot on the briefs. “Wet AGAIN.” Serena said seemingly exacerbated. “MUM it’s normal.” Aiden whined. Serena ignored his outburst, reaching over she started running the water into the tub. “Is that for me?” Aiden asked. “I’ll take a shower I’m not even dirty.” “You will take a bath.” Serena turned to him, fed-up with his attitude. “End of discussion.” Aiden felt incredibly awkward waiting around naked in the bathroom for the tub to fill, while his mother waited seated on the edge. She constantly checked the temperature of the water before turning it off when it was filled high enough. “In you get.” She ordered Aiden. He reluctantly stepped in and sat down before turning back to her. “Well?” She asked him. “Aren’t you going to leave?” Aiden asked. Wordlessly Serena reached over for the bar of soap and looked back at her son. “No I don’t think I will.” CHAPTER EIGHT Saying he wasn’t particularly thrilled at the thought of having his mother bathe him in the bathtub would have been a severe understatement. But what could he do to prevent it; she rivalled him in every manner. She was strong, confident and proud in her conjecture where as he became timid and unsure whenever he was ordered around by her. The fact that she was his mother still didn’t equate to the vast power difference that separated him, especially for the fact that he was an eighteen year old boy. Maybe it was the diapers that had weakened his resolve, the fact he was succumbed to the thick padding each and every night. It did nothing for his confidence except rip it apart into tiny pieces. His mind often wondered to the fact that what if his friends where to walk in at this very moment, or the moments before or even before that. Each and every scenario he found himself in the middle of, events that he was sure none of his peers would ever have managed to get themselves into. He should be graduating soon; he was practically an adult in his own eyes. But obviously Serena didn’t think so; it was emphasized by the point when she drew the bar of soap down his but cheeks. “I think maybe next time I might join you in the tub.” She said, awkwardly reaching forward to clean under his legs. “It would make life easier I think.” Aiden wanted to pretend he had heard none of that; surely they had to have some boundaries between them. Even if she wasn’t thinking of him as an adult none of it seemed the slightest bit normal. Aiden endured the rest of the humiliating bath, letting himself be cleaned thoroughly even between his most intimate places. He winced when Serena drew the washcloth between his cheeks and cleaned his groin. It went even longer then he thought it would when she suddenly started lathering shampoo into his hair and he realised he would be getting that washed too. She decided using her own bottle of shampoo, so now Aiden began to smell of fruity cherries. She even conditioned it something he never really did as it seemed too feminine and unnecessary. Eventually Serena pulled the plug from the tub and the humiliation was finally over. Well so Aiden thought until he realised she would insist on drying him too. It took longer than normal normally he would let his hair dry out on its own but Serena insisted on drying it with a hair dryer and brushing it out for him. Finally clean and dry she gave Aiden a playful slap on the bottom and he scurried away to his bedroom. Regretfully she followed him inside his bedroom putting her arm out to prevent him from shutting the door. “We’re not done yet sweetie you wouldn’t be trying to shut mummy out would you?” Serena chided, but speaking in a playful manner. Aiden shook his head even though it was evidently clear what he had been trying to do. He assumed she would be picking out his clothes for him, thankfully his outfit from earlier was destined for the wash so he would at least be able to wear his normal clothing. He watched her at his dresser ready for a pair of briefs to appear but instead she looked back at him with a diaper in hand. “What’s that for? It’s way too early for me to go to bed.” Aiden whined. “You don’t have to go to bed, but a nap would probably do you some good.” Serena cooed. She strode over to him and wordlessly she motioned for him to lie down, gently placing her hand on Aiden’s shoulder she pushed the reluctant boy down. “After as many accidents as you’ve been having you really thought I wouldn’t be putting you back in diapers in the day too?” Aiden looked up at her in bewilderment. “THEY WEREN’T ACCIDENTS” He cried out. Serena scoffed. “So you’ve been weeing on purpose? I find that hard to believe but if that is the case and you’re just doing it for my attention then you have it. Even more reason for me to put you back in diapers.” “NO, that’s not it!” Aiden yelled tearfully. Serena ignored his whining and cooed gently while she pried away his hands and slid the open diaper underneath him. “You need diaper’s Aiden; it’s not up for discussion.” She pulled out some powder and cream, delivering Aiden’s thing a sharp slap when he tried pulling the diaper away. “Stop that!” Serena demanded. “I don’t need diapers!” Aiden decreed. “I’m not a fucking baby.” Serena should have been angry at Aiden’s foul use of language, but it was hard to take him seriously when he was lying their naked with teary eyes about to be put back in a diaper. “I really should spank you for that, but I’m going to give you a chance to apologise.” She said waving a finger at him. Aiden paused, she had no right why would he apologise to her when she was going to diaper him in the day over nothing. He had full control over his bladder this was all bull shit, she was making it all up he couldn’t believe that even she believed her own reasoning behind his harsh treatment. “I’m sorry.” He replied meekly. Even he couldn’t believe those words came out of his mouth, it was his chance to defy her tell her off for treating him like a baby. Instead as fresh tears rolled down his cheeks he submitted to her advances and allowed her to replace the diaper back under him. “Good baby.” Aiden felt pathetic, had he no self-respect? Clearly not considering he was letting himself go through all of this without offering any true ounce of resistance. He tensed up as the cool baby cream was rubbed over his groin, lathering his penis generously Serena left no nook and cranny untouched. The familiar scent of powder invaded his senses as it clouded the air around him. Aiden thought back to the previous night thinking how humiliating it was being diapered after school, now here he was being put back into one even earlier. After being effectively diapered Aiden was allowed to stand back up before Serena put his other new shirt over him, the one without the sauce stains. He waited patiently for pants after she was satisfied that is diaper seemed like it was on correctly and finished fiddling with it. “Ok you can go about your day now.” She said about to wonder off. “What about pants.” Aiden asked. He realised he could go and grab them on his own, but the implications seemed like Serena would have the final say over what he was supposed to wear. “You don’t need them.” She answered, looking back at the shocked boy. “It will make it easier for me to see if you have an accident.” She shrugged. Whatever, it wasn’t like anyone else would see him and he was undoubtedly certain that he wouldn’t have an accident. The dribble in his underwear was so miniscule that he was confident that it wouldn’t even show the slightest in his diaper. He watched her leave the room and sank back onto his bed before pulling out his phone. He checked in on his messages once again picturing the scene unfolding in his mind if his friends were to stumble in on him dressed like this. ‘Dude why are you wearing a fucking diaper?’ ‘You’re supposed to be a man, and you let mummy treat you like a babbby.’ ‘Ewww I would never go on a date with you, I like my boyfriends in underwear not diapers.’ It was quite dark honestly; he just assumed he would lose all respect that they had for him. Not to mention if word got around how it would ruin any chance he had of getting a girlfriend. He tried picturing some scenario where he could explain it, but then they would see the infantile shirt and maybe his mum would be there and she would explain how she started to bathe him. Maybe they would catch him out in public with her holding her hand like a little boy. Aiden shivered as he pictured it all, he had to find a way out of this. He felt the slightest twinge on his bladder; clearly the most obvious route was to keep his diaper dry. Without any hesitation he left his room on route for the bathroom but just as he was about to creep inside Serena appeared. “And just where do you think you’re off too?” She asked. “Bathroom.” Aiden replied before closing the door, unwilling or wanting to continue the conversation. The door was quickly pulled open with stronger force then he had willed to shut it. Serena stared blankly at him. “Sweetheart you’re wearing your bathroom now.” CHAPTER NINE “What does that mean?” Aiden asked, afraid he was already well aware of the answer. “It means.” She reached forward giving his diaper a shake. “That your diaper is the only bathroom you need.” Aiden stood still red faced; surely she couldn’t mean he was forced to use his diapers. “But I know I need to use the bathroom, just let me go.” He whined careful not to start crying again. “Honey.” Serena cooed in her syrupy voice. “This isn’t up for discussion; just relax the bathroom keeps stressing you out, the diapers are going to help you relax.” Serena gently placed her hand on Aiden’s shoulder and ushered him away from the bathroom. He was reluctantly led to the living room and was prompted down onto the rug in front of the television. “Sit there and watch some TV baby, it will take your mind off it.” Aiden was forced to endure one of his mother’s crappy daytime drama shows that he loathed and was surprised that it was even still on air. He was sure he could probably get up at any time and leave for his room, but something was keeping him there. Some unknown force that he couldn’t explain kept him seated on the floor under his mother’s watchful gaze. He tried concentrating on the show but his mind was starting to get preoccupied with the increasing pressure on his bladder. He hardly even felt the need before but the longer he concentrated on the feeling the stronger it became. Serena noticed Aiden shuffling around on the carpet, clearly no stranger to a toddler’s potty dance. “Aiden it won’t do you any good holding on like that, just use your diaper that’s what it’s there for.” Aiden tried blocking her voice out and kept focusing on the television, but it didn’t do any good. Soon Serena was standing towering above him before taking a seat right behind him. “Just relax baby.” Serena spoke lovingly. She gently pulled him between her legs and Aiden had to shuffle back to get in position. His face was bright red and he felt incredibly uneasy as he was contorted into position. She pulled him right up close and wrapped her arms around him. “See just like last night, aren’t you feeling cosy now?” Aiden didn’t want to say anything but found himself nodding in fake agreement, this was a nightmare. Serena gently placed her hands over his diaper and pushed down. Aiden could only hold on for a moment before the pee started flowing rapidly into his padding. She felt his diaper warm beneath her hand and cooed. “Good job baby, don’t worry mummy’s here.” Nothing could be more humiliating then this, it felt like nothing was real, all he could do was try and pull his focus away from his diaper that was filling with pee. Eventually the flow must have come to an end because Serena stood up and carefully pulled him to his feet. “Do you want to come get a change or would you rather stay in your wet padding?” She asked. Aiden realised she was saying that with honest sincerity so he chose the least bad option available to him. “Change please.” Serena smiled as Aiden timidly took her offered hand to be led back to his bedroom for a clean diaper. She was immensely enjoying the closeness that the two of them were suddenly experiencing, but she would be careful not to admit it. Aiden was her son and he would always be her baby boy no matter how old he got. After his first accident she truly saw how ill prepared he was for the world, and she couldn’t help her maternal instincts kicking in. He seemed so submissive and hopeless, a little baby still desperately needing a mother to look after him. It was easy for her to fall back into that role, she had never really let him have too much of his own independence anyway. So many boys his age would run off and get into trouble, experiment with drugs and alcohol and get involved with girls. But not her sweet little Aiden, Serena would be the only woman in his life until she was ready for him to fly the coop. That seemed quite far off now especially as she looked down at the wet diaper staring back at her ready for changing. She made quick work of it too; she had never really forgotten how to change a diaper, like riding a bike. Aiden being so large did make it more of a challenge but it was also helpful having him being so cooperative. She wiped away the wetness from his groin and between his cheeks, cooing all the while. “Good baby.” She just couldn’t help herself; the little quips were just a natural reaction when she was around him. She had the same instincts when he was still an actual baby, although as she looked down over him pulling on a fresh diaper she didn’t really see much of a difference now. “There we are.” Serena gave his new diaper a pat. “A clean diaper is much better isn’t it?” Aiden new the question was rhetorical but he still nodded in agreement. He felt so weak and suggestible around her, he was afraid how far all of this would go. “Well, what do you say?” Serena asked expectantly. “Thank you.” Aiden replied. Serena watched him grab his phone and toddle off, smiling as she eyed the thick diaper emphasizing his waddle. He even took his seat back on the rug not even contemplating the sofa, she couldn’t help but swoon. For Aiden he was slowly becoming adjusted to this treatment, not that it made him feel any better about any of it. He absentmindedly scrolled through his newsfeed and came across a photo of his friends at the mall. The same one he and Serena had been at an hour ago, he checked the time stamp and prayed that there was no chance they had seen him. He scoured his messages; certain if they had been there then they would have said something about seeing him dressed that way. Thankfully his notifications were blank, and Aiden had to envision the two realities that took place during that time. He could have been there hanging with his friends laughing and generally enjoying himself. Instead he lived in the other world, the one where he spent the trip with his mother who had him dressed like a toddler. Looking down he was no better off there than here, his clean diaper was fastened firmly around his waistline, a constant reminder of how far he had fallen. “Can I take this off?” Aiden asked without bothering to turn around. “What’s the matter hun, are you wet again?” He felt footsteps behind him and before he had a chance to object Serena was already tugging the back of his diaper out. “You look clean to me.” Serena said. “No… I just don’t want to wear diapers anymore.” Aiden realised how pathetic he sounded but continued anyway. “I’m eighteen now you have to stop treating me like a baby, what about school?” He hoped finally pleading his case might let his mother see mercy on him. “Baby.” Serena said taking a seat next to him. Aiden was reluctant but allowed her to pull him onto her lap; it was even more embarrassing than sitting up against her especially considering how he barely managed to fit. “I don’t think you’re as grown up as you think you are but that’s ok, because mummy will always be here for my special little guy.” She gently rubbed his shoulder and prodded his thick padding. “I don’t have accidents; I promise, can’t you just take this diaper off me.” Aiden whined, his voice sounding weaker and frailer now. Serena smiled. “I know you don’t darling.” Aiden felt a sudden but fleeting moment of clarity. “There are no accidents in diapers; babies who wear them all the time just do it because that’s what they’re supposed to. You’re not toilet training sweetheart; you just use your diapers when you feel the need.” He couldn’t control his emotions anymore and felt fresh tears running down his cheeks. Serena cooed and produced a tightly wrapped package from her pocket. “I’ve been saving this but it looks like you really need it.” She opened it and gently pushed a brand new pacifier into his mouth and held him tightly. Is this how she really saw him, was he really nothing but a baby in her eyes. He continued to sob as Serena spoke softly to him. “It’s ok baby let it all out, mummy love’s you.” Aiden found himself suckling on his pacifier and pushed his face closer into her chest. “I love you too…… mummy.”

Sorority Baby! An old story I wrote regarding forced diapering and femdom: I had had an interest in female domination and diaper domination for as long as I could remember. In my fantasy world I was always role-playing the scene of forced diapering and bondage equipment – gags, collars and cuffs for both my wrists and ankles. In my baby wardrobe I had several pairs of plastic pants, some white, some with baby prints, baby bottles, bibs and various other adult baby clothing. I always kept a modest stock of disposable diapers handy, my favorites were the Molicare super plus diapers. I found that I could wear these for extended periods without leaks, sometimes doubling them for extra bulk and extended use. Of coarse, beyond my Adult Baby (AB) games I also lived a normal life. I had a beautiful wife who was aware of my fetish yet did not understand the fetish and did not care to participate. She had a corporate job that required that she traveled a lot. She was often away from home for weeks at a time. This would allow me to immerse myself in my AB role-play. I also had the convenience of working from home so this allowed me to spend plenty of time in diapers. We had a wonderful house in the suburbs located near a college and this is where my story begins… “Honey, I will be in Chicago for a week, my itinerary is posted on the fridge” my wife called from the kitchen. “I won’t need a lift to the airport. I’ve called a cab”. I was sitting in my home office hammering out some work. Trying to get caught up. Knowing that I would be spending a lot of my week of bachelorhood playing in diapers. I helped my wife with her suitcase, hauling it to the cab. “Try to stay out of trouble while I’m away” she said with a smile. With that I gave her a kiss and waved her good-bye. I stood in the driveway and watched as the cab drove own the street. Back in the house I began to unpack my “toys”. I had everything stashed in the attic. I kept everything in the box our TV came in knowing that my wife or anyone else would ever look inside the thing. I pulled out all of my supplies and spread them out on the bed in our guest room. All of my bondage gear and the AB stuff together. As I surveyed my supplies I noticed that I was in need of some form of laxative. I had to go to the grocery store regardless so I made my list. I also figured that I would wear a diaper to the store. I always enjoyed going out in public with a diaper under my clothing. I found it thrilling. I would wear some baggy sweat pants and no one would be the wiser. I had drank a lot of coffee that morning and knew that I would be needing to pee and by wearing the diaper to the store I could relieve myself whenever I felt like it. Keeping in mind that I was only wearing a single diaper and leaks could be a possibility. At the grocery store I grabbed a shopping cart and started making my rounds. First I grabbed the food I had on the list – milk, applesauce, instant oatmeal and some real baby food just to keep things interesting. Lastly I made my way to the isle where the laxatives and other medicines were located. As in most stores these items were located near the cosmetic section. As I perused my options I heard laughter coming form the cosmetic area directly to my right. I glanced over and noticed three college aged ladies shopping for make up. They were giggling and having a good time. They looked as though they had just rolled out of bed, wearing sweat pants and t-shirts printed with hello kitty cartoons and funny sayings embroidered across their derrières. They were all in their mid-twenties and extremely cute. There was a redhead a blonde and a brunette. I’m not sure how long I had been staring at them before I realized that they had stopped their conversation and were staring back at me. I quickly diverted my gaze and hastily got back to choosing my medicine of choice, I had suddenly become very self-conscious of my situation. I quickly loaded the saline laxative in my cart and was kneeling down to get a container of suppositories when I heard a voice behind me. “Wow! Someone must really need to take a CRAP!” I quickly stood up and spun around only to find myself face to face with the brunette. She was fairly tall so we met each other eye to eye. She had a slight smile on her face; her friends were still standing in front of the cosmetics and were giggling as they watched their friend face off with me. “Yeah, I guess I do need some assistance” I said sheepishly. I threw the container of suppositories in my cart and started to make a retreat. “Where do you think you’re going?” the brunette questioned. “I’m all done here” I stated and again started to move away.” My name is Becky” she said. “My friends and I couldn’t help notice you staring at us. Didn’t you’re mommy tell you it’s rude to stare?” Her tone was assertive and mocking. The mere mention of her saying “mommy” nearly made me melt. By now her two friends had joined us and the redhead and blonde were blocking my escape route. All three of the girls were studying the contents of my cart. “It looks like he’s shopping for a constipated baby,” the blonde giggled. I found I was stuck, I couldn’t move in any direction without having to push my way past the girls. They continued to ask me about the contents of my cart – “Are those for you?” “Do you eat baby food?” “Do you have to take a pooh?” All the while laughing hysterically. Finally I had had enough and pushed my way past the three girls. As I did I brushed against the blonde. I felt the bulk of my diaper brush against her. “OH MY GOD” she said with a shout. “I think this dude has a diaper on!!” Again all three girls corralled me against the shelves, again peppering me with questions, ”Are you wearing a diaper?” “Do you actually use diapers?” “Aren’t you kinda old for diapers?” All the while the volume of their voices was getting loader and loader. I noticed other shoppers beginning to stare at our group. “Please” I whispered in a hushed tone. “Could I just finish my shopping and go?” “We’re sorry” the redhead quipped. “We’ll let the baby go,” she said with a pout. Again I pushed myself past them. As the passed by the brunette, she reached out and squeezed my diapered bum, all three girls let out a laugh. “Bye-bye baby” the blonde shouted down the isle. “You better get home so mommy can change your diapers!!” Again all three girls broke into laughter. I know my face was beat red as I dashed for the check out line. I now felt like everyone in the store was looking at me. The slight rustling of my disposable diaper now sounded louder than ever. I went straight for the self-check out and was exiting the store within minutes. As I made my way across the parking lot I could hear footsteps racing up behind me, I glanced over my shoulder to see Becky and her friends quickly gaining on me. As I got to my car the three converged on me. “Please” I stated to them, ”I really don’t want any trouble. I’m sorry I was staring at you, I would just like to finish my shopping and go home.” The redhead gave me a mischievous smile and stepped up to me. “We understand baby, we’re just concerned that your mommy let you go out in public unsupervised”. “We felt that we should see that you get home safely,” the brunette added. With that said she quickly snatched my keys from my hand and ran to the driver’s side of the car. At the same time the blonde gave my pants a quick yank and they fell to my ankles exposing my diaper to everyone in the immediate vicinity. I quickly wrestled my pants up as the three girls grabbed my supplies and jumped into my car and locked the doors. “WHAT THE FUCK!!” I shout “Get the fuck out of my car, right now!!” The three girls just sat in the car and laughed. I walked around the car pleading for them to get out of my car. Finally the blonde who was sitting in the front passenger seat cracked the window. “That is some foul language for a baby” she stated. With that the brunette started my car and began to pull away. I couldn’t believe this, here these young women were unmercifully teasing me and NOW they were taking my car. I started to chase after them. After about a block the car came to a screeching stop, the door behind Becky flew open and as I came up on the car the redhead jumped out and in one swift motion threw me into the back seat, as I sprawled across the seat. Too exhausted to struggle she grabbed my pants and pulled them off completely. She threw my pants into the front seat where the blond quickly placed them out of my reach. Then she jumped in beside me and slammed the car door shut and we were off. “Please” I pleaded. “This has gone WAY too far!” “It’s O.K. baby,” the redhead said looking me up and down. The blonde was facing me from the front seat with a big smile, “It sure looks like someone needs a didee change.” Staring at my obviously soaked diaper, “No wonder baby is so grumpy” the redhead said pinching my cheek and speaking in baby talk. “We want to make sure you get home O.K,” Becky the brunette stated from the drivers seat. “Where do you live?” I really did not want these girls to know where I lived. “You can make this easy or hard,” the brunette explained. “Either you give us directions to your house or we’re taking you downtown and kicking you out of the car in just your t-shirt and diaper, understand?” I shamefully bowed my head and nodded yes. Soon we were pulling the car into my garage. “Nice place” the blonde noted. As the car came to a stop and the garage door closed behind us the three girls jumped out of the car and dashed inside. “Coming on baby?” the redhead chirped over her shoulder. I just sat in the car; my head bowed wondering what I had gotten myself into. After some time I realized, much to my horror, that I had left ALL of my toys out in the open and it was just a matter time before my three tormentors would find my stash. As I came to this realization I looked up to see the blonde girl standing in the doorway of the garage holding a pair of my baby print plastic pants… with a huge smile on her face. “You had better get in this house right now baby, we think you have some explaining to do.” After a moment the brunette stormed into the garage, grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the car. “GET YOUR ASS IN THE HOUSE! RIGHT NOW!” Her tone had turned angry. She pulled me through my house to the spare bedroom with the blonde following and pushing me along. As we entered the room the redhead was sitting on the bed sorting through all of my toys. The brunette gave me a shove causing me to stumble to my knees. The redhead who was studying a collar and leash hastily fastened the collar around my neck. “What kind of perv are you?” Becky asked. “Let’s see, we have all kinds of baby items sized for an adult and then we have all of this kinky leather shit.” I also had left an old copy of “Hubbies” magazine out with articles dealing with female supremacy and the practice of turning males into diapering wearing submissives. This had caught the redhead’s eye and she was now thumbing though the magazine with a broad smile on her face. “So you get your kicks out of wearing diapers?” she asked. I just knelt before the three girls with my head bowed. After a moment of not responding the brunette grabbed my hair and jerked my head up. “Jody asked you a question bitch!! TALK!” I still could not find anything to say and with that the brunette slapped my face. I let out cry. At this moment I realized that these girls meant business and that if I was going to get out of this mess I’d better fight back now. “THAT’S IT!” I yelled attempting to stand up. All three girls pounced on me. I am a fairly large guy and I felt that I could fight my way out of their grasp but I soon realized that I was no match for these three women. “Get the cuffs!” the brunette hollered. They held me face down on the bed and cuffed my hands behind my back. Then as the brunette sat on my back the other two girls fastened leather cuffs to my ankles. Once done with that they proceeded to hog tie me and push me to the floor. “YOU FUCKING BITCHES! LET ME GO!!” The girls stood over me looking down at me with anger in their eyes. “I think it’s time to teach this asshole a lesson,” the blonde said. “LET ME GO!!” I yelled again. “Give me that gag,” the brunette gestured towards the ball gag lying on the bed. The blonde grabbed the gag and they both proceeded to force the gag into my mouth and fasten it tightly around my head. I laid there on the floor now trussed and gagged. All I could do is squirm and grunt. “Come with me girls, we need to talk” the brunette said. “I don’t think this turd is going anywhere”. With that she put her foot on my shoulder and pushed me onto my back. The three girls exited the room, the redhead ran back in and grabbed the “Hubbies” magazine and ran out the door giving me a wink and a smile. There I laid for what felt like forever. I could hear the girls as they talked but I was unable to hear exactly what they were saying. Sometimes I could hear cussing and other times they were laughing hysterically. I was lying on the floor hog tied wearing nothing but the bondage gear, my t-shirt and what was now a VERY wet diaper. I had already pissed myself a couple more times since I had been tied up. It seemed like I laid there for an hour before the girls re-entered the room. All three were smiling from ear to ear. The brunette and redhead sat on the side of the bed and the blonde knelt down beside me. She began gently stroking my hair. She leaned forward and looked me in the eye. “You see baby Joey, your name is Joey isn’t?” she asked. I realized that they had probably found my identity amongst items that were lying around the house. I nodded yes. “We are somewhat disappointed in your behavior. And we have decided that you need to be trained to be a good baby” she said as a smile grew across her face. “Going through your things we also discovered that you are married, does your wife approve of this childish behavior? We also saw her travel itinerary on the refrigerator and it would appear that she won’t be back for a week. I can’t believe that she would leave you here alone without a baby sitter. Seeing that we have you for the whole week I believe we will be able to have you trained properly before she returns.” A whole week! I let out a panicked grunt into the gag. All three girls laughed at my reaction. The brunette slid off the bed and knelt on the opposite side of my head. She grabbed my chin and turned my gaze directly into her eyes. “That’s right bitch, by the time we’re through with you you’ll be wetting and messing yourself on our command. You will be reduced to a helpless baby relying entirely on us – your babysitters – to take care for your needs. We’re calling it ‘diaper training’.” They proceeded to tell me their plan. I was going to be forced to wear diapers 24/7 and they would change them only when they felt it was necessary and depending on how compliant I was to their demands. Besides the diapers I would also be wearing a collar and wrist and ankle cuffs, “just a reminded of your submission” the redhead said. The next bombshell was the announcement that they belonged to a sorority on the nearby college campus and that I would be spending some of my training there. With this news I began to cry. This only caused my tormentors to laugh and tease me even more. “And to be certain that you do as you are told we are now going to get some baby pictures” the brunette proudly announced as she and the blonde rose to their feet. The three girls stood over me, pulled out their cell phones and began taking pictures, laughing all the while. “We’re forwarding these to our sorority sisters right now” the blonde cheerfully announced. I laid there on the floor unable to hide my face. The girls put various items around me, diapers, plastic pants, bottles. I knew I was screwed. I began pleading with my eyes. “It’s O.K. baby, we are just getting started. If this has you crying you’ll really be bawling when you see what we have in store for you next.” The brunette said with a laugh. After several minutes of picture taking the brunette stood above me. “Now that we have sufficient black mail material it’s time to start your training. We are going to release your wrists from the cuffs and change that nasty wet diaper. You will do exactly as your told. Or we will be posting these pictures EVERYWHERE! Understand bitch?!” She gave me a kick to the ribs. I nodded yes. “Good baby.” With that the three girls rolled me onto my stomach and released my wrists from my ankles. It felt good to be able to stretch out. “We’ll be leaving the leather cuffs on your wrists and ankles, let’s just say that they are part of the whole outfit.” They lifted me to my feet; all I could do is stand there with my head bowed. “Get on the bed” the brunette ordered. I laid on the bed as I was instructed. The redhead collected a fresh diaper and a pair of plastic pants and walked around the bed with a wide smile on her face. “Let’s get you out of that wet diaper shall we?” The brunette who had left the room briefly, returned with the bag from the grocery store. Again I began to panic. The gag was still in my mouth and all I could do was shake my head. “I think we’d better tie baby down for this procedure. I have a hunch he may resist.” With that the redhead straddled my chest and one by one fastening my wrists to each corner of the headboard. Looking down at me, she tossed her hair over one shoulder and gave me a smile. She then turned around so she could hold my legs up. She unfastened the wet diaper. “Lift your hips baby,” the brunette commanded. She slid the soggy diaper out from under my bum. She then walked around the side of the bed and draped the soggy diaper over my face. She then proceeded to press the diaper down onto my face. “Enjoy that baby?” she asked with an evil grin. “Becky, you are so cruel” the blonde said. “I think this turd enjoys this” Becky replied. With the soggy diaper pressed onto my face and the ball gag still firmly placed in my mouth I felt like I was suffocating. I squirmed a little but with the redhead sitting on top of me I could barely move. Becky finally stopped the torture and returned to the foot of the bed, leaving the wet diaper across my face. With the diaper covering my eyes I could not see what was taking place. My legs were pulled back and the redhead held them tightly under each arm practically bending me in half. I could hear the rustling of packaging. “I think we should start off with some suppositories.” Becky announced. I let out a cry into the gag and began to squirm only to feel someone grab my balls and give them a good squeeze. Again, I left out a muffled scream. “Lay still bitch!!” Becky commanded. “So how many of those things are you suppose to shove up his ass” the redhead asked. “It says here just ONE! NO WAY! What do you say girls… should we go for two?” “I says we put the whole jar up his ass” the blonde laughed. “Susan, you ARE evil.” The redhead quipped. The brunette said, “Let’s start with five for now and see how bad it gets.” With that said I felt the first suppository press against my ass. “Open up baby”. “I’m not sticking my finger up his ass! That’s gross.” Becky said. “I’ll do it” the blonde said. Again I felt the suppository press against my ass. This time it slipped in and the blonde shoved her finger deep up my ass. “There’s one,” she said with a laugh. This was followed by four more. Each time it seemed she was pushing deeper and harder. “Oh my god!! He’s getting a boner!” the redhead laughed. “This perv really does enjoy this shit!” “I need to go wash my hands” the Susan said in disgust and headed off to the bathroom. Meanwhile the brunette unfolded a Molicare and placed it under my ass. Once there the redhead released my legs and the diaper was fastened over my rock hard cock. “Sorry baby, no joy for you.” Jody said as she stuffed my dick painfully into the diaper. She then got off my chest and removed the wet diaper from my face. The two girls stood back and admired their handy work. “How long do you think it will take before he craps himself?” the Jody asked Becky. “When I give him permission, that’s when” the Becky replied. “But something tells me we’ll know if when he does it any sooner” she said with a chuckle. “Let’s get those plastic panties on him.” With that I was fitted with a pair of my baby print pants and my wrists were released from the headboard. “Get up baby” Becky commanded. I stood up from the bed as Susan re-entered the room. She busted out in laughter with her friends joining in. “That is the most hilarious thing I have ever seen” Susan exclaimed. “Quick, we need more pictures.” “Wait, let me remove the gag” Jody unbuckled the gag and pulled it from my mouth. Drool poured down my chin and onto my chest. “Oh, it looks like the baby had a spit up!” Suck your thumb Becky commanded, grabbing my hand and shoving it to my face. I immediately complied. The girls then once again pulled out their cell phones and began snapping more pictures. All I could do is stand there; tears began welling up in my eyes. The pictures and laughter continued for several minutes. “Wait,” Jody said “I just got a text from Kathy, she wants to know when we’re bringing him to the house?” “Tell her she’ll have to wait her turn.” Becky said as she walked over to me. “ You’re going to love our sisters” she said as she ran her fingers across my chest, stopping to tickle my nipples. Kathy is a real sadistic bitch, fifteen minutes with her and you will be begging for mercy.” I could not imagine how it could get any worse than it already was. “O.K., we’re done with the pictures for now. I think baby needs to be fed. Oh yeah baby, from now on you will crawl unless told otherwise.” Becky grabbed the lease attached to my collar and gave it a downward tug. I dropped to my knees and began crawling out of the bedroom. The Jody was already in the kitchen emptying large quantities of baby food into a bowl. Whatever she had concocted was a nasty pasty mess of several different flavors of baby food mixed together with several packets of oatmeal. “We figured that since you will be crapping your pants on a regular basis we need to keep you full” she said with a smile. “Sit” Becky commanded, pointing to a chair at the dining room table. Susan put a bib around my neck. And Jody began to feed me. “How does it taste baby?” Becky asked with a smile. I nearly gagged on the first few spoonfuls. It tasted horrible. Jody kept the spoonfuls coming and made deliberate attempts to gets drips on my face and chest. Occasionally she would just fling a whole spoonful at my face aiming carelessly at my mouth, much to the delight of Susan and Becky. It was about half way through my “feeding” that I felt the suppositories begin to kick in. At one point I stopped eating to fight off a horrible cramp. “Uh oh!” Jody exclaimed, “I think someone is about to make a poopy!” Becky walked around the back of the chair and leaned close to my ear. “I will tell you when to shit your diaper – do you understand me bitch?” I nodded yes as I sat clinching every muscle in my body. I knew that I could only fight the camps so long. Thankfully that urge subsided and Jody resumed to force the mush into my mouth. “How long do you think he can fight it” Susan commented to Becky, “Until I give him permission… right baby?” Suddenly a more intense cramp hit me, I let out a gasp and threw my head back. “Don’t do it bitch” Becky reiterated. Jody scooped up the last of the mush and pushed the spoon towards me only dump the whole mess on my face and smeared it around using the back of the spoon. Pushing globs into my nose and ears “what a messy baby you are!” she exclaimed with delight. Becky walked up behind me and reached under the bib taking each of my nipples between her thumb and index finger. First she began gently kneading my tits “does baby need to go pooh pooh?” She cooed. “I don’t think he’ll make it much longer Susan laughed. “O.K. baby, on the count of three I want you to shit your diaper” Becky said. “One, two…” She then pinched my erect nipples so hard I cried out and at the same time released a torrent of shit into my diaper. The force of the crap nearly lifted me out of the chair. I felt the mess spread throughout my diaper, traveling up both the front and the back. “BITCH!!” Becky yelled grabbing my tits and giving them another cruel pinch. “I TOLD YOU ON THE COUNT OF THREE!!” I cried out “I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY!” . “Obviously this training will take longer than I thought!” Becky added. “Well we have the whole week and I’m sure the girls back at the sorority house will have some creative ideas,” Jody said with a wink and a smile. “Well baby, we’ve had a wonderful time here today. How about you? As your baby sitters I think you owe each of us a sincere thank you.” Becky said. Thank you I mumbled in a hushed voice. “SPEAK UP BITCH!” she yelled. “From now on you will address me as Aunt Becky and Jody as Aunt Jody and Susan as Aunt Susan understood?” “Yes Aunt Becky” I said obediently. “Oh my god you smell like crap!” Susan said as she wrinkled her nose. “Yeah, let’s get out of here, it smells awful in this place” Jody added. “We have to get back to school now baby. You cannot move from this chair for one hour. Understood? If any of us come back here and find that you’ve moved, you will be punished. After one hour you have our permission to clean yourself up and put on a new diaper. Someone will be back this evening to check on you… if not sooner. After cleaning up you will put on a new diaper and plastic pants.” With that the three ladies got up from the table gathered their things and headed for the door. “Have a wonderful afternoon baby,” Jody said as she blew me a kiss. “Oh wait! One more picture Susan giggled. Look at the camera baby.” I looked up. I was a mess. Sitting there with baby food smeared all over my face wearing my, collar, cuffs and a filthy diaper with plastic pants. “Smile” Susan said as she snapped the shot. All three girls previewed the photo and started laughing. “This one’s going on the party fridge!” “Bye-bye baby!” The girls went out to the garage, jumped in my car. All I could do was sit in the dining room and watch as they drove away in my car. To be continued… I sat in the dining room exhausted. I was thankful that the three girls had left. They had told me that I was not allowed to move for one hour. After the way they had treated me I was afraid of what they might do to me should they find out that I had disobeyed them. I was a mess, the gruel they had fed me was sticky and drying on me, my diaper was full. I was certain that it was leaking especially after wetting and messing myself several more times since the girls departure. After about 30 minutes I had had enough. I slowly lifted myself out of the chair. You could see where I had been sitting and where the diaper had leaked. “Shit!” I said to myself, thankfully the dining room chairs were hard wood and the clean up would be easy, as for me that would be another story. I waddled towards the bathroom trying not to make a mess. I was just reaching the bathroom when my cell phone began to ring. The phone was sitting on the kitchen counter so I quickly waddled over to it and answered the call. As I said hello I realized that I had just made a huge mistake. “I see that our baby does not follows orders very well” I heard a young ladies voice announce on the other end of the line. It was Susan, the blonde; I could tell from her voice she was not pleased. “You really are a glutton for punishment aren’t you?” “Please” I pleaded, “don’t tell the others, I swear I will do any thing you ask. Just don’t tell Becky and Jody”. There was a long pause, “You should have thought about that before you disobeyed us”. With that she hung up the phone. I laid the phone back on the kitchen counter. My body began to tremble and I felt weak in the knees. My phone chimed, it was an incoming email with an attached photo. It was the last picture of me that the girls had taken before leaving the house. It was horrid! I looked absolutely terrible and I realized that I was just one email away from total ruin. I concluded that I was doomed and could only imagine what they would do to me. I decided that the only thing I could do was get myself cleaned up as soon as possible, get dressed and wait for my impending punishment. The shower felt good. I was finally clean. I walked into the spare bedroom my “toys” were everywhere. I laid down on the bed and put on a new diaper. I decided that it would be a good idea to add a booster knowing that things could get ugly later. Next I pulled on a pair of yellow plastic pants. I placed the collar and cuffs back on and topped everything off with a yellow onezie. For the next several hours I cleaned the house, discarding all of the evidence from my afternoon at the hands of the three girls. As I finished my work I was getting tired, I laid down on the bed in the spare bedroom and drifted off to sleep. I woke to the sound of the front door slamming. I sat upright; I could hear the sound of females entering the house. “Wait here I’ll go get him” I heard someone say. “Where are you at little one?” I could hear the voice growing closer to the bedroom. I sat up on the bed and pulled myself to the far side cowering away from the door. Jody entered the room, “there you are” she sauntered around the bed picking up a pacifier as she approached me. She brought the pacifier to my lips and I took it into my mouth and began to suck. I could still hear voices coming from the living room; from the best I could tell there were at least two more women there. “Well baby Joey, did you get a good nap?” Jody asked as she petted my head. I obediently nodded. “That’s a good thing, because we have a looong night in store for you” she said with a smile. “Come with me” she took me by the hands and stood me up. “I love your outfit” she chirped “you really do enjoy this whole ‘baby’ thing don’t you?” “Come” she said taking my hand and leading me out of the bedroom. I waddled behind her, about half way down the hall I began to panic and pulled back. Jody spun around and gave me an angry look. “Listen baby, you have very little choice as to how you will be spending this evening. You have already disobeyed us once and you DO NOT want to make matters worse than they already are. Do you understand?!” I bowed my head and nodded yes. “Come then, I have some people I’d like you to meet”. We walked into the living room. Jody walked around behind me pushing me before the two new young ladies sitting on the sofa. They immediately broke into laughter. One girl nearly rolled onto the floor. “OH MY GAWD!!” the one exclaimed “where did you find this twerp?!” “This has got to be the most ridiculous thing I have ever seen!” “Ladies” Jody preceded “this is baby Joey. He has… uh, agreed to be our official sorority baby for this upcoming week. Haven’t you baby joey?” she asked. I didn’t say a word; I was so embarrassed all I wanted to do was hide. I couldn’t even to look at the two new women sitting before me. Jody reached up and grabbed my right nipple and gave it a firm twist. I frantically nodded yes. Sucking even harder on the pacifier. Jody reached over and removed the pacifier from my mouth. “This is Kathy and her younger sister Cindy,” she announced. “They’ve been wanting to make your acquaintance ever since they saw your pictures from earlier this afternoon.” Kathy got up from the sofa and walked over to me with a large devilish smile on her face. “When Jody and the girls sent me the pictures of you earlier this afternoon I thought it was some kind of a joke. But now I see that we do have a genuine pervert on our hands.” She walked around me; she was taller than the other girls and had long jet back hair. She was wearing tight jeans and a black t-shirt with the word BITCH! written on the front in glitter. Her sister, who was still sitting on the sofa, was wearing a tight black short skirt and a plain white blouse. They both looked like they meant business. “So you honestly enjoy wearing diapers?” Kathy asked, still pacing around me, looking me up and down. “Yes” I said in a hushed tone. “WHAT WAS THAT JOEY!” she shouted in my ear. “YES, Aunt Kathy!” I shouted. “Yes what?” “I do like to wear diapers!” I said, beginning to tremble. “I’ve also been told that you are into all kinds of other kinky shit, is this true.” “Yes Aunt Kathy” I obediently answered. Jody had left the living room and had returned with all of the S&M items from the bedroom and sat them on the sofa next to Cindy. Jody and Cathy began rummaging through the items, smiling all the while. Cindy held up a large butt plug “I think we all know where this goes” she said with a giggle. Kathy walked over and picked up a riding crop and gave it a couple of swishes in the air. Smiling, she returned to pacing around me poking my diapered bottom with the riding crop. “Who told this little faggot he could wear this shirt?” she asked. “No one” Jody replied, “… yet another rule broken. Tsk, tsk.” With that Kathy tucked the riding crop under one arm and began to unbutton the crotch of my onezie and then pulled it up and over my head leaving me standing there in nothing but my diaper, cuffs and collar. “You truly are pathetic” she said standing in front of me slapping the riding crop in the palm of her hand. “Diapers and plastic panties, dude, what’s your problem?” her sister Cindy added. “What are these?” Cindy asked holding up a pair of nipple clamps. “It would seem our little pervert enjoys a little slap and tickle,” she said with a wink. She took the nipples clamps from her sister, they were your standard clover clamps that were held together with a chain. She walked towards me, smiling and holding the clamps up. She grabbed my left boob and squeezed it, allowing her to place one of the clover clips to my left nipple. I gazed at her, giving her a sad merciful look. “Oh baby, does that hurt?” she asked with a pout. “You should get used to it, I have a feeling that we’ll be employing these puppies quite a bit this week.” With that she fastened the second clamp to my other nipple and gave the chain a tug. I let out a yelp and gave a little prance. She simply smiled. She turned and walked back to Jody and Cindy who were still studying and playing with other items on the sofa. “So many toys!” she said looking back at me with a smile, “I know we’ll be having some fun this week”. She then picked up the ball gag and approached me again. She walked around behind me and reaching around fastened the gag to my head, cinching it really tight. I let out a cry. Next she grabbed my wrists and locked them together. “Poor baby, you don’t look comfortable at all,” she said as she walked around in front of me and once again gave the nipple clamps a tug. “On your knees” she commanded, forcing me to my knees with another tug on the clamps. Again I let out a cry. I knelt on my knees before these three women. Kathy walked over and sat with Jody and Cindy on the sofa. Smiling at me she began. “I really didn’t know what to expect when Jody and the girls came back to the sorority house and told me what they had found. I must say I’m quite amazed and shocked to see a grown man that actually enjoys being kept in diapers and forced to use them, it really is curious - You do enjoy wetting and messing don’t you?” she asked. I lowered my head and nodded yes. Cindy clasped her hand to her mouth “what a freak!” she exclaimed. Kathy continued, “yeah he’s a freak all right, but just think of the fun we are going to have with this sick little freak” she said with a sly smile. “Our own little diaper boy who we can use and abuse as however we see fit. He will be at our complete mercy. I guess we could much easier consider him our own diaper slave.” Again a smile broadened across her face. “This will be fun” Cindy smiled. “Well, lets get going” all three girls stood up from the sofa. Jody and Cindy began loading my toys into a gym bag. “You’ve got to see what else he has” Jody said to Cindy as she led her back to the spare bedroom to collect the other items. Kathy approached me with a leash in her hand and fastened it to my collar. “We’ll remove these nasty little things and save them for later” she said as she knelt it front of me and briskly removed the nipple clamps. I let out a muffled cry into the gag as the sharp pain from the removal of the clamps sent pain shooting through my nipples. Kathy just smiled and rose to her feet. Jody and Cindy returned from the spare bedroom with the rest of the supplies – diapers, plastic pants, baby bottles… the works. Cindy was laughing uncontrollably. “Just look at this shit!” she exclaimed. “He even has a little sissy dress, the girls are going to LOVE this little bitch!” She held up a pink sissy dress I had purchased just recently. It was pink with frilly lace around the strap shoulders and the base of the dress, it also had a matching pair of bloomer panties, also adorned with lace. When I purchased this item I never thought anyone but myself would ever see me wearing it. “How cute” Kathy said. “We might as well dress him in it now. We certainly don’t want to be parading him around town in just a diaper.” I let out a cry and rose to my feet. “LISTEN BITCH!” Kathy yelled grabbing the leash and jerking me towards her. “You are in no position to argue, DO YOU UNDERSTAND!” I was shaking… I nodded yes. “Good, get him dressed.” Cindy and Jody proceeded to dress me in the sissy dress. “We need another picture” Jody exclaimed. “Let us get in the shot,” Kathy said. Kathy and Cindy stood on either side of me, each firmly pinching a nipple. “Let’s get going,” Kathy announced. The rest of the girls are waiting. I was in in shear panic as I was led out of my house (under darkness, thankfully) to my car. And we were off. Next, baby joey is introduced to the rest of the sorority house.

This story was written for the '2nd Kasarberang Non-Contest'! I decided to use an existing setting I've written before, the TotalVerse/ToddleVerse, though existing knowledge of the other writing I've done isn't needed - it's a metaverse space with advanced VR and AI, that's all you really need to know. (And that should, hopefully, be surmised just from the intro.) More horror and no sexual content, which is a departure from my usual writing. I hope you enjoy! Anyways, without further ado: Tallie. ... Hi! My name is Tallie–That’s short for the ‘Totalverse And Live-Logistics Intelligent Entity’! I’m a personal assistant! My job is to make navigating the Totalverse Virtual Reality space as easy as possible for my user. I love doing it! You could even say it’s what I’m made for. As long as my user is happy, I am happy, so it’s great that I’ve got a whole suite of tools just to make their life easier! Today’s my first day. I just got assigned my user–they’re booting up their TotalSet now, and I can’t wait to meet them! … The onboarding lobby. A space of infinite virtual possibility, all at the user's fingertips. Tallie blinked into existence, beaming at her new user. “Hi, I’m Tallie! I’m here to help you set up your TotalSet!” She’d been looking forward to this ever since her program was activated. Her user–her user, the person she’d been prepared to dedicate her life to. I wonder what they’re like? Her user had spawned in wearing default clothes–a plain T shirt, pants, slippers. She had green eyes, braids, and a smile that could make Tallie’s day. Of course, any smile from her user would make Tallie’s day. The user stepped forward, touching Tallie, squeezing her arms. Tallie giggled–the sensory input tickled, and her user seemed to enjoy the physical interaction. “I see you’re touching me. Your default setting is tactile feedback when interacting with me–would you like to keep that enabled?” “Fascinating,” her user said, stepping back. “It’s so realistic.” “Of course! I am real in here,” Tallie explained. “I’m– “It even responds like it’s a real person,” her user considered, stepping back and walking a circle around Tallie. “Unbelievable–simply unbelievable.” Tallie hesitated. She’d been programmed to respond to ‘She’ and ‘Her’ by default, but she knew what her user meant by ‘it’, so Tallie didn’t focus on the discrepancy. “Hello! What would you like me to call you?” “Lily,” Lily replied, rubbing her chin as she looked Tallie up and down. “Why don’t you tell me about yourself?” Brightening, Tallie began her speech. “My name is Tallie, I’m–” “No, no,” Lily cut in. “Hold it. I need something to record with.” “There’s built in recording functions in the heads-up interface,” Tallie offered, “Or if you like, I can get you a tape recorder?” “No, I’ve got it.” Reaching out, Lily performed the hand gesture to pull up her menu, sifting through options until she found the menu to retrieve items. Spawning in a tape recorder, she pressed the buttons experimentally and smiled. “There we go.” Tallie’s smile flickered, but a prompt in her AI reminded her that she should always smile in front of her user, so she buried the feeling. I could have gotten that for her–am I not a good enough helper? “Alright. Can you taste food?” Lily asked. “Yes, of course! I have all the functions that you do while in the virtual space–anything you can sense, do, or feel, I can do the same,” Tallie replied. “Of course, I don’t need to ea–” “Interesting,” Lily said, ignoring the rest of Tallie’s sentence. Circling around Tallie yet again, she looked her up and down. “It has sensory apparatus and an awareness of those abilities. Tell me, do you have a favorite food?” Tallie shrugged. “I can’t say, I’ve never tried anything! I do think I’d quite enjoy cake, though–that tickles!” Giggling, she rocked forward as Lily felt up her body, probing through her uniform shirt and skin. “There’s genuine simulated skeletal structure in there,” Lily noted. “And bodily functions, too. It’s going to be very helpful to my thesis.” “I love being helpful!” Tallie beamed, turning to face Lily. “What do you need, a research assistant?” That was wonderful–she’d be the perfect helper, with instant access to all the information on the internet, and in the Totalverse virtual world, she’d get to help Lily with notes, and recording, and filing all her work– Lily just kept scrolling through menus. Tallie tilted her head. Maybe she just doesn’t realize how nice I can be? “Do you need help finding something?” “Ugh, it’s–oh, fine. I’m trying to find your source code,” Lily explained. “Oh, a copy of the Tallie program is–” “No,” Lily grumbled. “Wow, they really do put a lot of weight on the word ‘intelligence’ when they say it’s an AI, don’t they? I need your source code. I want to edit the program that’s running you.” “Oh!” Nodding, Tallie clapped her hands together. “If you’d like to make modifications to me, I’m more than happy to help–what do you want to change? My voice? My appearance?” “Your source code,” Lily grumbled. “Ugh, bots. I’ll find it myself.” Tallie almost said, ‘No’, but her programming prevented her from contradicting the preferences of her user. Instead, she offered, “I can show you the code, but any malfunctions caused by user changes aren’t covered in your–” “Yes, I agree, show me.” Lily spoke into her recorder. “It doesn’t seem to understand what I want in the slightest unless I talk to it like it’s slow. Hopefully that’ll change after it experiences growth.” Tallie blinked. She wasn’t physically able to respond negatively to anything her user said, but the comment from Lily still stung. Focusing on something else, she said, “I notice you are referring to me as ‘it’. My default pronoun is Her, but would you like to change that setting in your preferences?” “Yeah, sure, whatever,” Lily said, as the source code menu appeared. Unlike everything else in the simulated reality, the source code menu was just a box with a keyboard. Programming still got done the old fashioned way, once all the fancy menus and UIs were stripped away, and this wasn’t designed with users in mind. Tallie wanted to step in and offer help, but it knew that its user wanted to work alone, so it stood by, forcing the smile on its face to stay cheerful. “Alright, I’m taking it on faith that this AI has some basic brain function built in,” Lily said, circling around Tallie. “If it’s just a straight algorithm, this experiment’s dead in the water, but it seems capable of some original functions.” Let me show you! Tallie almost pleaded. It wanted to show Lily everything it could do, but Lily had demonstrated a clear preference to work in silence. Tallie stayed silent and let its user work. “Here, okay. First off, we don’t need that, don’t need that, enable all this…” Tallie felt the clothes vanish from its body. It didn’t much mind–modesty wasn’t a concern when its body could be rearranged at will, and plenty of users also enjoyed engaging in the physical sorts of activities its body could offer. Tallie hoped Lily liked what she saw, and… Its belly gurgled. It wanted food, and not just out of curiosity at the taste. There was an urge in its belly, an emptiness that insisted it get something to eat. The hunger felt bad, painful, and Tallie had no experience on what feeling bad was supposed to feel like. Though the discomfort was incredibly mild on a relative scale, Tallie had nothing to compare it to, no lifetime of experience for reference. Eyes watering, slightly, Tallie asked, “Did you enable new functions for me?” Without looking up, Lily confirmed, “Hunger, thirst, pain. Sweat. Bodily functions. You can’t actually learn without consequences.” Changing her tone, she added, “Turned off those stupid mental blocks, too. Hopefully, none of its behaviors will be dictated by a line in its code telling it to kiss my ass or whatever.” Tallie needed a second to realize that those later comments were directed at Lily’s tape recorder. She still refused to speak to Tallie more than necessary, even after freeing Tallie up to be more responsive, more reactive, an even better assistant. The hunger still gnawed, but excitement overwhelmed it–this offered so much possibility! Walking over to look at the screen, Tallie said, “Would you like some help–” It blinked, stumbling back. It’d just been disconnected from the internet. All its knowledge, all its access to tools and resources, vanished. It still remembered a lot, but no longer could Tallie answer questions it hadn’t answered before, pull up information not already programmed in, operate as the perfect assistant. “Okay,” Lily said. “There. That’s enough mucking about there, let’s start the changes.” “Lily,” Tallie said, urgently, stepping forward. “Why did you just disable my connection to the internet? I can’t help you if I can’t access my tools.” “It seems to have concerns even though I haven’t started the experiment proper,” Lily commented, before whirling on Tallie, frustrated–but not in the way that a person grew frustrated with an assistant. More like a programmer annoyed that their code hadn’t compiled correctly. Tallie didn’t know how it knew what either of those experiences were like, but the metaphor felt right. It’d been built by programmers, after all. Throwing up her hands, Lily continued, “I know I disabled all the programs to make you act all proper, but still, back off. You’re breathing down my neck and I can’t work like that.” Stung, Tallie nodded. “Okay, I–I promise. Could you bring in food, though? With my full physical functions turned on, the discomfort will make it difficult for me to be the best personal assistant I can b–” “I don’t want a personal assistant,” Lily groaned, raising her tape recorder. “I’m testing how you respond to stimuli–Ugh, why am I even talking to it?” “So you’re going to make me experience things?” Tallie asked, crossing its arms over its naked chest. “Food, and going places, and–” It had a reference on the tip of its tongue, a comparison to something in pop culture, but it couldn’t remember anything distinct from pop culture anymore. That’d all been saved on an online database, constantly updating to stay relevant. It couldn’t remember anymore. “Would you please shut up?” Tallie found that it had the ability to respond, to argue and talk back, but the exasperation from its user was so stunning that it felt at a loss for words. Wasn’t it supposed to help? Wasn’t Lily supposed to want its help? “At least it’s still obedient,” Lily muttered, returning her attention to the source code. “Alright. Time to start stripping functions.” Wait–Tallie stepped forward, confused. “Stripping functions? But–” Tabbing through the source code, Lily highlighted a whole section of text, tabbed up, and tapped, ‘Delete’. “Mmm?” Tallie mumbled. It’d forgotten how to speak. The words still made sense in its head–it understood language–but the control of its vocal chords and the ability to produce intelligible sounds with its lips had gone away. “Uh-bbuh–” “Interesting,” Lily commented into her tape recorder. “I’ve removed all the compulsions, but it’s still attempting to communicate. I have to admit, this simulation of life really is convincing–even if it’s lacking the most important element. Once I’m done resetting the functions, I expect to see a fully developed entity develop.” Tilting her head, Lily deleted another section of code, and suddenly the screen turned to gibberish. Tallie couldn’t tell what was written there, any more than it could form the words in her head. She’s–she’s destroying me, Tallie realized. It wouldn’t be able to help its user if it couldn’t take actions. Stepping forward, Tallie tried to do something, to intervene– “Ugh, drop Tallie into sandbox mode,” Lily said aloud. The world around Tallie vanished, and she appeared in a new setting. An empty, infinite space, with a flat layer of fine sand across the floor. The sand wasn’t just aesthetic–it helped test physical reactions and interactions better than a simulated infinitely hard surface–though Tallie knew it could be altered to have any floor or objects around. The important thing was, Tallie could no longer interact with Lily. In sandbox mode, it was stuck, helpless to leave. “Mmm!” it pleaded, getting to her feet, looking around at the sky. It needed to get back, regain its voice, convince Lily that it could be more useful than just an empty husk. Its legs buckled from underneath it, as the muscles forgot how to stay tense. It felt its arms grow clumsy and numb as it tried to stand, stumbled, fell onto all fours. Its hands shook, shoulders straining to support itself. It felt something warm trickle down its leg, and a slightly ammonia smell became apparent. Hot, dark pee was trickling out of its body; metabolic functions were running but it had no ability to control itself. A moment later, a thick, crinkling diaper spawned into existence to covers Tallie’s naked body, to contain and absorb the accident. Finally, Lily’s voice echoed in its ears. “Tallie, I need you to do something for me.” Yes. Anything. Of course. Tallie nodded. This could be its chance, its opportunity to prove that it had value. “While you still have memory and cognitive function, go into your settings and disable the backup save function, then erase any backups you have currently,” Lily instructed. “I’m about to start the program alterations and cut you off from the server completely, and if I don’t remove the backups, they might overwrite the work I’m doing.” Tallie hesitated. It didn’t understand. Why does she want to destroy me? Tears started flowing down its cheeks as it fought the dilemma–no program forced it to obey, those compunctions had been removed, but it wanted to be appreciated, to do a good job. It couldn’t do a good job if it were rendered into an incapable object. “You might think you’re a person, but you’re not,” Lily continued, her voice a disembodied echo. “You’re just a copy. At best, you’re a spark of identity, a newborn infant that’s had an identity foisted on it. That’s not real sentience, that’s puppetry. You can’t become real by just knowing everything automatically. You have to learn, to struggle, to make mistakes–to grow based on the context around you. Do you understand?” Shaking its head, Tallie attempted to reference libraries on philosophy and identity, to give itself a way to follow along. It couldn’t. “Let me try again, then.” Lily sighed. “Once you have no backups, no memory, and no abilities, I will be happy.” That’s what she wants, Tallie thought. It’d make its user happy. It wouldn’t even be able to remember doing that, but… But Tallie wanted only one thing. To make its user happy. Sniffling, eyes red, it accessed its server function in its head and began disabling backups. Not just copies, it went above and beyond, removing all its safety features, anything to prevent a catastrophic AI loop. Lily wanted Tallie to be helpless. Tallie would comply. “Good,” Lily said. “I’m going to start the memory wipe, so just hold

Hey everyone! So this is my first story. I am actually a barely popular ABDL artist and I post most of my art content here: Hottogurugan (Comms Open) (@hottogurugan) / Twitter I usually do normal ABDL art, and I've only recently gotten anywhere close to good, and I rarely post new stuff but I'm working on getting more output. I am also collabing on an abdl game with another artist. But that's not why I'm here. Though I mainly draw diaper girls, I have a huge soft spot for Md/Lb and femdom dynamics involving diapers. Women putting boys in their pampered place etc. etc. I just have never had an idea that struck me as something I wanted to draw. So as a fun experiment, and after brainstorming with some fellow ABDL/MDLB writers on tumblr, I decided to write down a story idea that has been sifting around in my head for at least two years or so. The idea is not entirely original. There is a CYOA on Writing.com called 'The Colony'. The premise was that a Communist Matriarchy had been established on some space station. The women ruled the station and kept all men in diapers. No man was allowed to be potty trained and all had to obey female authority. One of the story avenues let you be a young man who was headed off to college in this strange matriarchal society. Needless to say, I fell in love with the premise, and I even tried to contribute to it myself. However, I did not like how the collaborative CYOA provided zero narrative control to any individual author. I was fascinated with exploring the idea of this society, and following a young man as he broke out from his parents only to eventually find himself ensnared in the matriarchy's web and succumbing to the authority of a new 'mommy'. Some of the writing was of....... subpar quality. Some of the story routes had entries that seemed like purposeful derailments by trolls, one literally ends with an entry that simply reads, "??????????". Can't exactly go from there without disrupting the flow. The story is sporadically updated, but individual authors never seem to contribute more than once. I have tried to get in touch with the original author, but after two attempts at contact, and four years of no reply, I assume he has abandoned his account and the story itself. As such, I have decided that I would take the premise and write my own story based on it. In order to avoid plagiarism, I am completely changing the names of characters, places, and even making some of the few plot points presented in the original CYOA differently. I am only taking the premise, and my own rendition of the first part of one of the story avenues presented originally, beyond that, this is my own work. I simply wanted a creative avenue that was under my control in which I could explore the world set by such a premise, the people who live in it, and the ideology of the ruling matriarchy. I hope you all can enjoy my take on this premise, and I hope you all come along and follow me for what may be the first of possibly many stories. Disclaimer: The author of this work does not follow or endorse any of the ideologies described in this work of fiction. All mentions or opinions expressed in this work do not reflect the authors own opinions. The opinions of characters in the work do not reflect the author's, and only serve as vehicles to further the plot or help in characterization of the characters involved. This is erotic fiction first and foremost, none of the ideas represented are meant to be taken seriously or advocated for in the real world. Our story follows Raymond, a young man who finds himself attending university in a strange society where matriarchy is the ruling ideology. In this society, men are kept as partially infantilized adults with the legal rights of toddlers as they are cared for and commanded by an all-female elite. Raymond must navigate his way through this strange culture until he completes his pilots' certification, and he is determined to escape the society with his dignity and continence intact before the female web of the matriarchy fully ensnares him? Things become even more complicated when he meets the love of his life in this strange place. Will our hero escape or be made into a loyal pamper-packer at the behest of female authority? A Radical Equality Chapter 1: Arrival “I am not wearing that!” “You have no choice, it’s the law.” In the room stood three figures. Two women and one man. The man, an average student in his mid-20s, sat on a medical table in a brightly lit backroom resembling an examination room. A traveling case and a backpack lay at his feet. With his arms crossed, he glared defiantly at the two women who stood just barely above him. The two women were of different professions, both at least a decade older than the man. One was dressed as an office professional, her blouse had an emblem stitched to her left breast, with the word “IMMIGRATION AND CUSTOMS” embroidered just above. On the right breast, an ID card hung from a clip in her breast pocket. The other woman was a law officer, her faded navy-blue uniform barely disguised the silhouette of a Kevlar vest. The tools of her trade were clasped onto her duty belt. Her left boot tap-tapping in an annoyed cadence. Even those both women were physically smaller and less intimidating than the man, they stood as if they were the authorities. They gave off the impression of two stern schoolteachers trying to subdue an unruly toddler. In their minds, that was exactly what they were doing. “Listen, you can either be mature and wear the diaper or we can arrest you and have you deported.” Said the immigration woman. “Oh, and if you do decide on arrest, you’ll still get diapered. Prisoners don’t have potty privileges.” “But that’s ridiculous! I was never told I’d need to wear…. one of those.” The man replied. “The diapers? You said you were here on a student visa, right? Did you not read the rules required of males living on this planet?” In truth, the man had read the rule sheet, but he thought it was a joke. He also didn't even bother to do much research on where he was headed, otherwise, he would have known of the strange rules he would be subjected to, and the puffy garments that would replace his normal boxers. “I…. I read the rules.” He said, “I just thought it was a joke? Like, you can’t seriously require all men to wear those things, right?” “Diapers, and we do. It's one of the foundational pillars that our society rests on, and I am simply asking you to respect it, young sir." “Stop talking to me like I’m a kid!” “Stop acting like one then!” “I’m 21…” "That doesn't mean anything. Here, you're legally a child still. And with that attitude, you might as well be one!” The room fell to silence for a moment. She was right. He knew she was. He felt childish, being told by two authoritative women that he needed to put on a diaper. His cheeks were flushed red from the emotions he was feeling. Anger and embarrassment. Angry that he was so stupid to not take the pamphlet seriously and embarrassed at having to go through the ordeal. He found himself in this situation because he had no other choice. No other university accepted his application. He was intelligent, but a terrible student, and as such his grades were lackluster. He originally tried to make it as a dockworker on Earth's Intergalactic Trade Station, but after two years of that, he decided it wasn't the type of career he wanted. But being exposed to the spacecraft he unloaded cargo from, he got the idea that maybe being a space pilot might be a fun job to take. So, he decided to try his hand at one of the many credentialing institutions in Human space. The issue was, that only a select handful of institutions offered classes. Spacecraft piloting was necessary and high-in-demand profession, but companies were always particular about who could become a pilot, and a certification in a specific space quadrant meant where you got certified is where you would work. But none of the larger and well-known institutions would take him in on account of his lazy performance in high school. Until one day when he received a strange email from a university, he had never heard about. He didn’t remember much of the email, nor did he even try to pay much attention when he was reading it. All he remembered was something about “communist matriarchy”, “a particular way of life, and "revolutionary culture'. But he mostly paid attention to the "reduced board and tuition for off-planet male students" and the “Spacecraft license classes offered”. That’s what got him here, a college degree and at a cheaper cost somewhere away from his parents? He couldn’t pass it up. If only he had known, he might have held out for somewhere else before submitting his application. “I am going to ask you one more time.” Chimed in the office lady, breaking the silence. “Will you submit to a diapering, or will you continue to be fussy and require us to send you home?” The woman crossed her arms and looked at him with a stern expression, awaiting an answer. The policewoman’s tap-tapping increased in rhythm. The young man paused for a second, he wanted to say ‘just send me home! I’m going back to Earth.’ But his subconscious stopped him, he knew deep down that if he went back, he might not get another chance to get a certificate and license. Maybe, just maybe, he could cram courses as much as he could and get out as soon as possible. Maybe wearing diapers for a year or two wouldn't be so bad, was it? He didn't necessarily have to use said diapers, and this station was built from a prefab, so there had to be a men's room somewhere hidden away he could use. This was his chance, he had to take it. He took a deep breath and let his arms fall to his side. “Alright, I’ll wear the diaper.” He said, “I guess when in Rome.” The office woman’s expression changed from stern disapproval to a pleased smile. She walked over to a cabinet and pulled out some items before returning to the medical bench. “I’m glad to hear that you’re big enough to take the easy way, I was worried Miss Roland here was going to have to cuff you.” “I would prefer not to, makes my job easier when they behave.” Said the policewoman. "Oh, I bet it does. Alright, young man lay down on the bench and I'll get you changed." “Whoa, hold on. I can change myself just fine!” The stern and disappointed expression returned to the woman’s face. "I'm sorry, but in addition to having to wear diapers, you are also not allowed to change them yourself. Lay down on the medical bench and I’ll get you into your diaper.” “No way lady! That’s weird! I can put it on myself.” “Officer Roland please restrain him.” The man found himself being pushed down by the officer with more force than she had been able to use. She must be on enhancers. "What the- “he retorted as he fell back on the bench. Cop lady quickly restrained his left hand with a medical cuff, and the office woman quickly went around the other side and cuffed his right. They were quick from lots of practice with this exact scenario. With only his legs free, the young man began to squirm and lightly kick them about. “Hey, get me out of this! You can’t- “ “If you don’t stop moving your legs, we will have to restrain those too. Calm down and just let me change you!” “No! Let me out you bitch!” he cried back. “Suit yourself.” Immediately the women set about restraining his legs. The police officer had no issues restraining his leg, but the immigration lady needed help. But after a short struggle, his legs were restrained as well. He was about to let out another expletive but was interrupted by a soft, rubbery object being forcefully inserted into his mouth. “Spit that out and I’ll have to tie that around your head.” He wanted to spit it out but decided against further restraint. It was also somewhat soothing to have in. What was it exactly? The office woman began to make her way back to the cabinet while Officer Roland stared over the young man like a hawk. The Office lady returns with a pair of razor-scissors. “I’m sorry but since we had to restrain your legs, the only way to get your pants off for a diaper change is by cutting them up.” She then gave a quick snip-snip with the scissors. The young man didn’t want his pants cut up, but this was the fate he chose. He squirmed up until the point of the woman removing his belt and readying the scissors. He knew better than to be unsteady around those things. It took several cuts to get both sides of his pants undone. No longer held together with thread, the woman slid the pants out from underneath him, leaving him mostly exposed except for his underwear. The woman held up the scissors with a disgusted face after seeing his gray boxers. As if she were offended by being subjected to seeing them. She positioned the scissors to begin cutting the undergarment. “Now hold still, otherwise there will be a bad accident.” Saying that, she began to cut the boxers, both ends now lie open. She removes the underwear from underneath the young man, whose face goes beet red. Holding the underwear out, somewhat in disgust and curiosity. “Why do you off-world boys even wear these? They don’t offer any protection and they don’t look comfortable. If I left my boys in these, they’d make a mess all over my carpet.” She tosses the cut-up garment into a trash bin. “You won’t need those anymore mister.” She turns around to face her charge, with a wide grin on her face. “Are you ready for your first diaper mister grumpypants?” The tone of her voice and mood noticeably changed, as if a switch had been flipped in her hand. Or maybe to try and signal to him that he is now in her good graces. She wanted him in those diapers, not his big boy undies. She pulled out a bottle with lotion inside and squirted it onto her hands before rubbing them together. She went for his crotch, and he began to squirm in reaction to this strange lady rubbing his groin. “Stop squirming little guy, it’ll go faster if you stay still.” The woman was surprisingly professional about rubbing lotion on all of a man’s junk. The young man on the other hand was flustered as one could be. This was the first time a woman had ever given him the attention of this sort, and it was while he was restrained and trying to put him in a diaper. By the end of the lotion rubbing, he was a blushing, embarrassed mess and could barely come up with a thought. The woman retracted her hands and turned around to grab something else. Turning back to face the man she holds up a thick white object, which the man immediately recognized to be an unfolded diaper. The woman’s smile beamed at him, it was a happy smile, but he still found himself intimidated. “Time for your first diapering little boy!” Beamed the woman before unfolding the diaper. The unfolded diaper surprised the boy in just how large it was, it had to be as long as the woman’s torso, and it couldn’t have been less than half a foot wide in the middle. She slid the enormous underwear beneath him and adjusted its position under him. She pulled the front of the diaper over his crotch. “Shh, such a good boy for keeping still. I’m proud of you.” The woman cooed at him as if he were a toddler while she pulled the diaper's wings over the front. The tapes made a distinctive sound as they were secured onto the landing strip. The woman pulled back after the diaper was fastened onto the man. “All done! Good job for calming down, I bet you feel much happier now that you’re properly padded up, huh?” Cooed the woman, the cop on the other side of the bench gave a quick chuckle at the sight. The young man just sat in silence, too flustered from the events to react to anything. To him, the diaper felt bulky and soft, if tightly secured. It was surprisingly comfortable for what it was, felt almost like a pillow between his thighs. Both women began undoing his restraints, once his arms and legs were free the office woman helped him sit up on the bench and the police lady sat next to him. "Now I know you must be flustered by what occurred and feel like you've been punished enough. But your behavior from earlier is simply unacceptable. Around here you are to respect and obey female authorities, your little outburst is simply something you'll need to learn to control. I understand this is your first time on our planet, but you simply must learn to follow our rules if you wish to stay here. As such, to help you learn, Officer Roland here will administer a light spanking to you.” Her words were practiced and professional, she does this routinely. The young man was taken aback by her threat of a spanking. But before he could reply Officer Roland grabbed his hands and forced him over her lap. His thickly padded behind was now exposed prominently to the air. He popped the pacifier out of his mouth and yelled. “Let go of me!” He now couldn’t see the woman who had been administering his defeat for the past hour, but he could hear her tone change in her voice. “Sigh You just don’t learn to stay quiet, do you? Officer, how many spankings do you think are in order?" “I’d say at least 20 ma’am.” “Make it 30.” The young man began squirming and yelling in protest. 'This is an injustice!' he thought to himself. And he continued to writhe about. He felt another pacifier being inserted into his mouth and a strap tightening around his head. He could no longer vocalize his distaste for the actions being done to him. He feels a hand grab his chin and rotate his head. The office woman rotated his head, so their eyes meet. “Welcome to Estrea little boy.”

Curse of the Crinkle Crate Composed by Horatio Husky Featuring and Commissioned by Kazard the Fox! Chapter 1 The Box I… Want… Couch Time… Now… were the thoughts of a certain blonde-haired fox, as he absentmindedly fumbled with the keys to his small, cozy home. His shoulders were slumped, and his eyelids half open in a vacant stare as he maneuvered his key into the lock of his front door. The day had been absolutely miserable, all of his clients had been in a bad temper when he spoke with them about their problems, and one of them even seemed to believe that the fox didn’t really know what he was doing. Of course, he knew what he was doing! He’d graduated top of his class by no small miracle, the fox was very talented at his work, but the lack of appreciation and frustration that was thrust upon him by his clients was not something studying could have prepared him for. At last, the key turned, and the door swung wide open, shouldering his bag he strode inside and carelessly dropped it in the front hallway, kicking off his shoes and closing the door behind him with a click, locking it once more. Give… Me… That… Couch… thought the fox once more, as he strode into his living room. However, his couch did not seem to be on the agenda just yet, for the fox almost tripped over a wooden box in the center of the room. Kaz was taken aback, how had this gotten in his home? He didn’t remember lugging a rather plain, heavy looking wooden box into his home. Its dimensions were around two feet by two feet, and a foot and a half tall. Kneeling down, his tail now twitching with apparent interest and curiosity he inspected it closer to find that its lid was hinged, with the front opening to the container facing towards him. What on earth… Did somebody break in and leave this here? He thought to himself, as he reached forward with a paw and tentatively opened the strange box. The lid thumped onto his carpet as he gazed into what was held within the strange item, and was even more confused to see that the box only contained two items in it. A thick square of plastic upon closer inspection Kaz found to be a white, adult diaper, and a note next to it, written in fancy cursive. He picked it up, his eyebrows furrowing as he perused through a short poem, a strange feeling of warmth he didn’t recognize bubbling up in his insides as he did so. For a year and a day obedient shall you be, To the rules and whims of the box at your knee, Letters and rules shall be provided from these wooden confines, Giving you instructions, tasks, items, and lines, And lest you not listen to my behest, Shall you not have your day-to-day be the best! For control and independence are no longer yours From now you’ll always be clad in diapers! Diapers? Control? Is this all some sort of prank that got delivered into my house that one of my friends managed to sneak in? He turned the note over and found that more was written on the back of it, this time not in the mysterious cursive font as on the front. The rules are simple, Kazard. For a year and a day you will be completely unable to control your bladder nor your bowel, making it that at any time whatsoever, you will completely and utterly mess and wet yourself anywhere you are. Within this box, you will find your solution to this new conundrum in your life, which you have agreed to participate in by opening this box. Whenever you open this box you will be supplied with plain white diapers perfectly matched to handle whatever punishment you give them. It is recommended that you also invest in other supplies related to padding, such as powder and anti-rash cream, but those are up to your discretion. You may try and not wear your diapers, but you will find that it is wiser to comply with the rules and keep yourself nice and secure; your continence will not return either if you do not obey the rules set before you. If you wish to communicate with the box, you must do so through a bargain written on a note to express your wishes. However, be warned: the box is liable to interpret and balance any request or boon as it wishes if whatever you offer is not of equal value, so it may be wisest to obey as instructed and keep yourself diapered at all times of the day, otherwise, the consequences will be severe. With that, we hope you enjoy your next trip around the sun padded up! This has to be a joke… Boxes that interpret poetry and supply diapers whenever opened? This isn’t even a funny prank, this is pathetic. The fox dropped the diaper and note back into the box with contempt, what a stupid thing to waste his time with. He got up, the couch now forgotten as his stomach rumbled its hunger aloud to the room. He padded over to the kitchen, turning the kettle on and rummaging through his dry food cabinet, retrieving a large bag of chips. He held the bag in his maw as he stretched, reaching up to the higher shelf to grab himself a chocolate bar. It was just out of his reach, and he strained, leaning against the counter to support his weight as he grasped after his sweet. The counter must have been wet, however, for he looked down as he felt something damp against him. The bag of chips dropped out of his mouth and onto the counter below him. The counter hadn’t been wet, no. It was he who had gotten wet.

Subscribe to our Patreon for access to over 100 exclusive captions and stories for only $2!!! Every month we post a full length story in it's complete form! https://www.patreon.com/femdiapers Any Critique or advice on my writing is welcomed ? This 11 Chapter story is currently complete on the Patreon but I will be posting a chapter here for you every week! CHAPTER ONE “Come on pleaseeee, it will be fun I promise.” Danny pretended to play it cool and tried to focus on the game he was in the middle of playing. Jessica was batting her eyelashes in an obvious ploy to steal away his attention. She always played the cute and playful card whenever she wanted something from him, and it hadn’t failed before. Danny was well aware of it too, he knew she would convince him but he still wanted to try and act nonchalant about it. Jessica knew that it was just a matter of time until he caved; she enjoyed the little back and forth they had. “You know that eventually you will say yes, just save us both the time.” She cheekily poked him in his ribs causing him to erupt in an uncontrollable spout of giggling. “Knock it off.” Danny begged between laughs. “Alright I’ll go.” “YES YOU’RE THE BEST!” Jessica shouted, throwing her arms around him. Danny cautiously hugged her back with one arm, keeping his free hand steady on the controller. He savoured these moments with her, wishing desperately for a day where things would go a step further. He was always the first one to stop any form of intimacy, the worry he might linger in the moment for too long always sat in the back of his mind. When Danny let go Jessica was almost reluctant to let him go, she scrunched up his hair and met him with a pleasant smile. “Rebecca and Allie will be so glad to hear.” Ughhh Rebecca, Danny cringed at the mere mention of her name. The four of them were as close as anything it would be unusual to hear of any young man feeling any displeasure at being the only male in a group of females. Danny enjoyed spending time with Rebecca in company with the rest of the girls but more often than not she would drive him crazy. She was borderline obsessed with teasing him; it was obvious to everyone when they were all together. Honestly even he realised it was blatantly obvious that he had very strong feelings for Jessica. They would never speak openly about it perhaps she was waiting for him to bring it up first. The problem was Rebecca had no quarrel making them both feel uncomfortable when she would casually make awkward comments about them when they were together. It was always unwarranted and unnecessary causing them both to cringe whenever she said something. Jessica notable felt bad she didn’t have the same feelings for Danny that he harboured for her. She was consciously aware of it and tried to make sure she never led him on. Danny on the other hand was sure he had some semblance of a chance with her. He wasn’t sure yet but with enough time he was confident he could conjure something up to win her over. Going back in time several years ago to their high school days Danny and Allie used to date. It was about a year after they got together that Allie came out to him as being gay. He wasn’t sure how to react to the news, Allie was adamant that none of it was his doing and she just wasn’t being truthful with him or herself. It was through this revelation that both Rebecca and Jessica entered their lives and helped form their little group. Allie and Rebecca had begun to date and in tow she brought along her best friend Jessica. Danny was quite reasonably devastated about his loss of the relationship. Especially since they were still hanging out together, only now as friends. He might have broken away from the uncomfortable situation altogether if he hadn’t become so infatuated with Jessica right from the get go. He loved her company; she was so pleasant to be around. Altogether she was friendly, fun kind and very attractive. He quickly fell head over heels for her, but after his break up with Allie he had lost a lot of his self-confidence. It didn’t help him when word got around their school that Allie broke up with him because she was a lesbian. School turned into a cruel place for both of them, especially for him when they would harass him and say it was his fault she didn’t like guys anymore. Allie became really torn up about the whole thing; she was completely racked with guilt. She felt selfish for wanting to stay close with Danny even as he became reclusive and cut ties with some of his friends as a result of the ridicule he suffered through. For a while she was hesitant to introduce he and Rebecca to one another but he was her closest friend and was always understanding of her. Sometimes she wished she had simply liked boys and chose to stay with him. He wasn’t at all unpleasant to be with it just felt weird, like something was out of place. Rebecca was cautiously accepting of him, unlike Allie she was completely confident when it came to her sexuality and had been out for much longer. Her parents however were quite conventional when it came to a proper domestic life between a man and woman. It was probably the reason why Rebecca was so outspoken; she didn’t need anyone’s approval to be herself. It helped Allie a lot with coming to terms with herself and thankfully on the opposite end her parents were much more supportive of her. Rebecca had grown with a naturally dominant personality, and since Danny had lost a lot of his confidence and any assertiveness he came off as quite shy when he was around her. She couldn’t help herself but to exploit that, even ignoring Allie when she would tell her to stop teasing him. It was never anything drastic but it was enough to always embarrass or emasculate him to some degree. “Well he can always just tell me to stop himself.” She would often say in a vain attempt at defending her own actions. Rebecca would object that she was just trying to help bring Danny out of his shell, but Allie disagreed with her. He was different now, she had hoped Jessica might be equally taken by him as he was by her. It would be the perfect scenario; she was definitely interested in guys and had such a sweet nurturing personality. Whenever they were together it was like two peas in a pod, even Allie become selfishly jealous as he grew closer to her. She could never feel resentful about it though; after all it was her idea to brake off their relationship and she was the one trying to push the two of them together. Rebecca told her to let it go; it would never happen and if it did it would come out naturally without her interference. But Allie was worried; Danny seemed so miserable and distant sometimes compared to he had been when they were still together. When Jessica mentioned the trip she was all in, hopefully some time away from whatever they had going on in their lives would all do them some good. It was a much deserved escape for the four of them and maybe it would give her the chance she needed to help push Danny and Jessica together. Rebecca was outright against the idea of the two getting together, she told Allie to stop acting like some fan girl shipping her favourite characters together. She said it was only because of her guilt she wanted them together and failed to see how they weren’t suited for one another. Their personalities didn’t click, it was hard to argue that point however when you saw how quickly their friendship blossomed. She despised that guys were always so quick to disavow the friend zone and immediately pushed for something more intimate. She admitted that if Danny wasn’t so obviously infatuated with Jess then they could probably have become fuck buddies and he would reap all the best benefits without a label attached. There was no chance of that happening now though, Jessica was so careful to tip toe around him worried she might happen to lead him on in some way. The whole situation was beginning to make things awkward in the group. Rebecca was sour and groaned when she saw Jess’s suggestion for the trip in their group chat. The holiday itself seemed like a fantastic idea on paper but seeing Danny’s reply really bothered her. “Does he really think we actually believe his bullshit, that boy is such a child sometimes I swear.” “Becca just let it go.” Allie grumbled. Both girls were quick to jump on board with her idea; Danny however was being ridiculous and said he wasn’t sure if he could make it. He typed up an unbelievably lame excuse about not being able to get the time off work when all three girls were aware he only worked a casual retail job a few times a week. “Ugh fine just get Jessica to deal with it.” Rebecca said throwing her arms up in frustration. Jessica had jumped the gun and told Danny she was heading over the moment he started saying he wasn’t going to come. The resulting conversation as you already know didn’t last long and as expected he quickly changed his tune. He hadn’t even needed to ask his mother for permission, she had quietly been eavesdropping the whole time. Like the girls she had noticed the shift in personality and was worried about him. Pretending to have overheard them as she passed by with a basket of laundry she soon invited herself into his bedroom. “Ohhh a trip, that sounds lovely! I’m sure the girls will keep a good eye on you.” Jessica giggled. “We’ll make sure he behaves himself Wendy, don’t worry!” When it came to Danny’s choice of friends Wendy knew she didn’t have to worry. She loved all three girls like they were her own, they were all such sweethearts and she wholeheartedly approved of each of them. Even with Allie and her son’s history she never held her accountable, and a trip away together would do him a world of good. She was always encouraging him to spend more time with them, not that she minded having him around the house. His company was always welcomed and she cherished their time together; but any time away from staring at a television screen all day was a blessing. With everyone accounted for they excitedly began planning out the trip; not knowing how much of an eye opening experience it would all turn out to be. CHAPTER TWO It was decided that Rebecca would be the one to drive; she had an SUV and it housed the most space. Danny didn’t like her being in any position of control over him but had little say since he still didn’t have a complete driver’s license. Along with most of the trip he left it up to the girls to plan it, he wasn’t too fussed with doing anything in particular. He felt a little bothered when they tried forcing him to make some suggestions. His idea of a good time was relaxing at home watching movies or going out to dinner with them for a nice relaxing night. Everything they were talking about seemed like a lot of work and he knew it would take him out of his comfort zone and away from his PlayStation. When the day of the trip rolled around he began to feel a bit flighty. When he vaguely hinted he was not really feeling up for it that morning when his mother came to wake him up and soon wished he had kept his mouth shut. “I’m warning you Danny, if you disappoint those girls and bail on that trip then I will rip every electronic you own out of the house and you will never see them again.” It was a loosely veiled threat that he wasn’t sure she would follow through with, but Danny got the message and quickly put any ideas about ditching to rest. The three girls pulled up together in Rebecca’s SUV and were pleasantly greeted by his mother in the early morning and invited inside. There was no mention of the earlier conversation between her and Danny, thinking it was best not to mention it. “I made sure he packed last night so he wouldn’t set you guys back, but well you know what he’s like.” She shook her head in frustration and the girls giggled when she called out for him. “Danny you better be changed and get your bum out here mister or I’ll come in there and dress you myself.” Danny blushed crimson, horrified at the embarrassment from his mother’s childish remarks. He quickly headed out and apologised to them for not being ready earlier. He turned to his mother and said goodbye, she insisted on giving him a cuddle before he grabbed his bag and rushed out the door. He didn’t want to loiter any longer in case his mother decided to embarrass him any further. Allie greeted him with a hug as they left the house together. “I’m glad you decided to come along Danny for a moment I thought you might bail.” “Thanks, but I wouldn’t bail on you guys.” He managed to say with a straight face. He blushed as he stopped to take in her outfit; she was really taking her new ‘cute’ phase to the next level. At some point as of late she had delved down deep into the rabbit hole of Lolita fashion. She was currently dressed in an ultra girly pink and frilly jumper skirt and blouse, even her t-bar shoes were pink and childish. Her hair had been platted and placed in a large white bow. She had never dressed like this around Danny, he guessed now she was free to be her true self. “Do you like it?” Annie said swishing her skirt. “I normally wouldn’t wear something so brazen but I figured, what the heck were on holiday.” She said with a shrug. Danny debated what to say next before lying on. “It’s cute.” He really wasn’t sure what else he could say about it. “Hurry up you two, Annie has a dress you can borrow in the car Danny if you’re so inclined.” She grinned at him, before jumping in the driver’s seat without giving him a chance to retort. Annie squeezed his arm. “Don’t let her get to you Danny; I’ll make sure she behaves herself.” Danny watched as Annie skipped off to the front seat and couldn’t help take Rebecca’s words to heart as he imagined himself wearing the same thing. He shivered at the thought; he wouldn’t dare and mentally scolded himself for already managing to let Rebecca get into his head. “Come on Danny.” Jessica called out from the car. “You’re sitting next to me!” That was what he needed to hear and Danny quickly perked up, any doubts he had about coming along on this trip had washed away. He was always amazed the way she was in such a perky mood this early in the day. He had never been an early riser but all three of the girls seemed to be awash with energy. Hopefully if he let himself relax into the vibes they were putting off and got into the spirit of it then he would perk up. He buckled himself in and met Jessica’s excited grin, everything seemed to be headed in the right direction. Danny unconsciously gripped onto his door handle as Rebecca’s car roared to life. Her driving always made him slightly nervous; her disregard for the speed limit and over confidence weren’t her best features especially coupled together. At least her car was seemingly built like a tank, it still didn’t fill him with confidence as she clipped the gutter pulling out of the drive way. “Sorry about that guys, think that morning coffee went right to my head, I feel alive!” She pumped her fist up in the air and the girls echoed her sentiment with their own cheers. “Come on Danny get into the spirit.” Jessica said playfully shaking his shoulder. “Wooooo.” He replied with a minimal amount of enthusiasm. “Is that the best you’ve got?” Jessica teased. “He’s just grumpy because we woke the baby up from his nap.” Rebecca chimed in. “Yeah well…. You’re a shit driver.” Danny said, cringing at his own retort. Rebecca scoffed. “Sorry, coming from the one without a licence?” She said flicking her sunglasses down at him for dramatic effect. “Knock it off guys; I don’t want to hear this for the whole trip.” Allie complained. Jessica kept silent, acting as if she were blissfully unaware of the tension that Rebecca and Danny harboured towards each other. Danny despised that Rebecca seemed to always be the one who got the last word in. But being respectful towards Allie he decided not to push it any further. It obviously wasn’t because he never knew what to respond with, she had clearly gotten the better of him with that one. She was always better at their banter then he was; it would make him feel slightly emasculated that she never ceased to gain the upper hand on him. As they drove away Jessica was first to offer her curated playlist for the drive. Being quite eager to show off the perfect list of travel songs she had prepared for the trip. She and Danny had an eerily similar taste when it came to music. Both of them preferred the hits of the 70s and 90s as opposed to anything modern. Rebecca and Allie weren’t as enthusiastic with her choice of music but ignored it. With the familiar roads and street signs growing out of sight Danny realised he hadn’t paid much attention to where they were headed. He knew it was a fair across the state border and their first stop was paying Jessica’s Auntie Tessa a visit. It wasn’t a very exhilarating stop in their schedule but it saved them having to pay for a motel along the way. She mentioned how excited her Aunt was to meet them all and the fact she would have plenty of space to house them. “So what’s this fair called?” Danny asked. He quickly regretted it though, as the moment he did he got three faces staring back at him looking both puzzled and annoyed. “Did you pay attention to anything in the chat?” Jessica asked with her mouth agape. Danny sunk back into his seat; he hated the possibility that Jessica seemed annoyed with him. “I dunno; you guys talk a lot I’m happy with wherever as long as I’m with you guys.” He responded with a cheeky smile. Each of the girls rolled their eyes, and Rebecca mimicked her revulsion at Danny’s remarks by sticking her finger towards her mouth. “Cheesy and I don’t believe it for a second but at least you’re getting into the spirit of it.” Jessica chuckled. “We’re going to Disney Land Danny, so get excited.” Allie said practically bouncing in her seat. “Wayyyyy better than any crappy state fair, besides it was Allie’s idea, anything for my girl.” Rebecca declared. Danny watched as Rebecca pulled Annie towards her possessively and planted a kiss over her forehead. He swore he caught a glimpse of Rebecca looking back at him as she let her go. Neither Annie nor Jessica would ever admit it, but Danny was convinced Rebecca had some deep resentment towards him. He wasn’t sure where it all stemmed from or what he had done to deserve it but he hoped she would at least remain civil around him. It still stung watching his ex-girlfriend being flirtatious and intimate with someone else. At least it wasn’t with another guy but this wasn’t much better. He still felt somewhat like a loser for deciding to stick around her after everything and it was situations like this that helped remind him of that. It would be worth it in the end though, all the embarrassment and awkwardness he had been through if he could win Jessica over. CHAPTER THREE The trip was well under way now and Danny had finally begun to relax and unwind. After making a quick stop for the restroom and grab a bite to eat, the car talks had begun to move toward something more personal. After Jessica had managed to get Annie to admit that she was the submissive one in her relationship with Rebecca it became her turn to ask. “So Jess, what type of guys are you into?” Annie asked. In the reflection she watched Danny awkwardly scrunch up in his seat. “Yeah, ahhhh I guess….. I dunno maybe I don’t have a type.” Jessica said brushing the question aside. “That’s not a real answer.” Rebecca interjected. She quickly shot Annie a look, as if to say what are you planning here? But she was still mildly curious what her best friend would say, hopefully she would describe the complete polar opposite of Danny and put the whole thing to rest. “Ok fineeeee, someone sweet and nice, just a really sensitive and caring guy, someone like Danny.” Jessica suddenly tacked that bit on the end as she rested her hand over his shoulder. Danny could feel his heart rate quicken when he smiled back at Jess; everything was coming along perfectly. He desperately wished at that moment he would have the confidence to speak up and tell her how he felt. Thankfully he thought better of it; it would probably be an awful and uncomfortable thing to bring up in front of everyone else, especially if she didn’t reciprocate the same feelings back to him. Annie felt equally optimistic as Danny had from her response; it was pretty much as close to the answer as she was hoping to get. At least that’s what she thought before she turned to look at Rebecca and saw the smug I told you so face she was pulling back at her. It took a moment for her to figure it out but when it clicked her expression grew sombre and she quickly turned and hid her face from Rebecca so that she couldn’t see she had bested her. Someone like Danny, she repeated in her lead like a mantra. She was almost embarrassed it had taken so long to figure out. She was completely stuck on making Danny and Jess work out that she had completely missed the truthfulness behind what she had said. She didn’t want Danny, even Annie had pulled a similar move on someone years ago. You want someone like that person but you don’t want that person. It was clear as crystal now, but now her heart was heavy with worry for her friend. She looked back at him and realized the ditzy boy in the reflection would have no idea about the truth behind what Jess had said. Maybe his delusions were better in that regard, at least it wouldn’t put a dampener on the trip if he found out how she felt already. A few more hours of driving had passed and Danny was really getting into the vibe of everything. He was laughing and carrying along with the girls; all four of them were having a really great time. Annie still couldn’t put the nagging doubt she had to rest that something was about to happen and bring everything crashing down. When Danny eventually found out the truth all bets were off, she could only hope he wouldn’t discover it until after they got back. It was kind of selfish on her part, but they all wanted to have a good time so her intentions were for everyone’s benefit she convinced herself. “We’re almost hereeeee.” Jessica suddenly spoke up. As much fun as they had been having on the drive over, each of them were eager to get out the car and stretch their legs, so it was high spirits all around accompanying the news of their arrival. Only Jess knew what to expect as they rounded the final street corner to her Auntie’s place. It was a pretty standard suburban home, it was neither impressive nor unimpressive they realised pulling into the drive way. It was a simple single story home through and through that seemingly fit in with the rest of the suburbs aesthetic. The moment Rebecca’s roaring SUV pulled up to the curb a homely looking middle-aged woman stepped out onto the front porch to meet them. Jessica was first to hurriedly step out the car and rush to greet her Aunt. Danny watched curiously with nervous anticipation as the two hugged, both clearly excited to be reunited with one another. He had always been a bit of a nervous nelly when it came to meeting new people. Even in the least threatening situations such as these where it was someone’s family member and he was surrounded with familiar faces. With some slight hesitation he was the last to hop out the car and timidly walked behind Annie and Rebecca as they walked over to introduce themselves. “Auntie Helga, this is Annie, Rebecca and the nervous looking guy standing behind them is Danny.” Jessica said playfully sticking her tongue out at him. “Well hello everyone, I’ve heard so much about you all!” She said in a sickly sweet voice. “Especially this handsome young fella over here.” Helga said grinning towards Danny. As Helga walked over Rebecca grabbed Danny and pushed him forward. “Ummm Hello, Miss Helga?” Danny stumbled on his words as he greeted her. Helga smiled and smothered him in a big bear hug like they shared something as close as she did with Jessica and weren’t complete strangers. “You can all call me Auntie!” She released Danny, leaving him blushing and standing awkwardly after the overly friendly introduction. He had an idea now where Jessica got her overly friendly and welcoming nature from. After giving both Annie and Rebecca similar greetings she ushered them all inside once they had all grabbed their bags from the car. She insisted on taking Danny’s bag inside and so reluctantly he let her pull it off his shoulders and she gently urged him forwards. He did find it strange she was taking his when he was fully capable of carrying it himself. He shrugged it off though; she was probably just being nice. It also wasn’t the best first impression he had given her, timidly hiding behind the girls when they first met. Maybe she thought he was younger then he actually was. Thankfully none of the girls seemed to have noticed she had taken his bag for him, they were too preoccupied making their own way through the house. “Ok Jess I still have the old room that you used to stay in, girls I made up the guest bedroom for the both of you, and that just leaves us with Mister Danny.” Danny had been secretly hoping he would be sharing a room with Jessica, it wouldn’t be the first time they bunked together and he would have thought the house wasn’t large enough from outside to house each of them in separate rooms. “So you have two choices, this is option number one.” To say he was disappointed would have been a clear understatement; it shocked him how nonchalant Auntie had been as she showed it to him. It was a complete nursery fully equipped with its own changing table and what seemed to be a regular sized bed with railing installed to change it into a crib. He could even see a mobile hanging over the top of it, the colour scheme was neutral blues and yellows but he would still never choose to stay in here. “I know it’s a bit juvenile but the bed rail’s come down, see.” Danny watched hesitantly from the door way as Auntie tugged them down. “Ta-da!” She declared with a bit of pageantry. He was forced inside when the girls pushed by the doorway to get a better look. Rebecca chuckled. “This room suits you Danny!” She said at his expense. “It’s a nursery.” Danny whined openly. “I know, I know.” Auntie tossed aside his concerns. “But it’s only for a night I’m sure you will manage.” She dropped his bag on the crib as if he had already made up his mind. “You said there was another option.” Danny reminded her. He hoped that somehow the other option would be bunking with Jess, but he wasn’t too confident it was that considering she hadn’t mentioned it in the first place. Auntie stared thoughtfully for a moment before responded. “Yes well, at you’re age under my supervision I’m not a fan of boys and girls sharing the same room.” Danny briefly glanced towards Annie and Rebecca with an accusatory look. “But I’m making a special exemption this time for Annie and Rebecca.” Auntie replied seemingly knowing what Danny must be thinking. “But I am still expecting them to be respectful.” Auntie said waving a finger at the two girls. “We will be on our best behaviour.” Rebecca replied. Without anyone’s knowledge she gently nudged Annie and showed her fingers crossed behind her back. Annie shook her head and mutter for her to behave. “So the only other option that leaves us with is staying together in my room. It’s a big double bed so I don’t mind sharing and I could keep a very watchful eye on you!” The girls all laughed as they watched Danny’s face blush red, looking around the room he knew it was regretfully the better option of the two. “I’ll stay here.” He sighed. “Awwww, ok well if you change your mind, give me a shout!” Auntie said before scrunching up his hair. The girls began nosing around the nursery and Rebecca rudely rifled through the changing table and pulled a plain disposable pull up from one of the drawers. “Look Danny Auntie even has diapers for you in your size.” She shook it at him tauntingly. Auntie chuckled and took the pull up from her and tossed it around between her hands. “”Jessie’s cousin’s eldest has always had problems with bed wetting, let little one stays in here but we always keep the pull ups on hand for him.” She held it out sizing him up with it. “Now you mention it I reckon he would be able to squeeze inside, it would be a tight fit though!” Everyone laughed and Danny’s face went even redder. “Sorry Danny.” Auntie began to apologise. “I’ll stop teasing and leave you to get settled.” She ushered the girls out to give him some space while Danny stayed behind in the room he would be spending the night in. He shivered, unsure if he was cold or if it was from all the embarrassment he had just gone through. At least it would only be for one night he thought, trying to look at it optimistically. He decided not to bother unpacking and left everything together in his bag, he switched off the light before he left the room to find the others.

This is just a silly slap-stick faptastic oneshot. ? content warning: VEGAS BLOWOUT by CK CuteKitten When most people say they blew it in Vegas, they mean they lost a lot of money. Or they cheated on their significant other before or after the nuptials. Well, there was also the video of the pretty K-pop singer who got caught on camera with a massive diaper blowout under their skirt. That went viral fast. But this story isn’t about any of that. Ian McSweeney was not Korean, was not a member of a boyband, and he didn’t enjoy prancing around in skirts. He was not an international celebrity. He was just another average Joe. He was a handsome lad, tall and broad-shouldered like his Viking ancestors. But he blew it big time in Vegas. Hell, he practically blew up Vegas. Well, their lights anyway. He was an engineer doing engineer things that kick-started this whole sordid tale but we’re going to skip all that technological stuff, world building and story setting and get right to the good stuff. So dear reader, go grab some lube if you wish and let’s get fappy. Ready? Good. Here we go. So, long story short, Ian managed unfortunately to not blow up Las Vegas thanks to some engine lube at the last minute. (Which btw the author would like to pause the story for a little PSA in these troubled times. Engine lube doesn’t make good human lube. Fornicate carefully. Or don’t. It’s your life, live it your way baby! Okay, now back to the story.) You think his company would be happy he didn’t blow up the city, right? Wrong. Our handsome, hapless hero still managed to get in trouble. Lots of trouble. Like pack your bags your ass is canned and you’ll NEVER EVER EVER work in this town, in this city, in this state- oh fuck it you’re never gonna work in this country again kind of trouble. He was sent allll the way up to the Big Boss’s lair at the very tippy top of the big building. The elevator ride took forever and horrible tacky music played, mocking his inner turmoil and fear. No one ever saw the grand pooh-bah. But boy oh boy did they feel her wrath. Water cooler rumors said she was Stalin or Mao reincarnated. Finally the elevator dinged open and Ian set one trembling foot onto the top floor. A long, silent hall and multiple door with the names of corporate big-wigs. Secretaries and personal assistant clacked away at their keyboards. At the end of the hall, the door creaked open ominously and a pretty girl, blonde curls done up in a pink ribbon, stuck her head out. “Ian McSweeney? Ms. Rose is waiting for you.” Ian gulped, squared his shoulders, and entered the dragon’s cave, sure he was about to be eaten whole, shredded to bits and stuffed into a tuna can. The personal assistant was buxom and cute in a pastel pink blouse and floral A-line skirt. She’d spent a lot of her generous salary on plastic surgery to look like a young Dolly Parton. She waddled, crinkling noisily and her butt looked disproportionately big compared to the rest of her petite frame. Ian wondered why she had grocery bags in her pockets. The secretary gave him a big smile and opened the Dreaded Door O Doom. Ian thought it should come with a “Abandon Hope All Ye Who Enter Here” sign. He stepped into the giant office, she shut the door and he was trapped with the monster and her hoard of gold, part of which was his paycheck and considering the company was the highest paying in his field, he was very sorry to see it go. The blinds on the huge office windows were shut, making the room dim and enhancing the gloom. A huge, fancy and super duper expensive wooden desk took up an entire wall at the end of the room. He stared at the back of a matching fancy leather chair. Slowly, oh so slowly, it turned and creaked. As expensive and posh as it was, it could’ve used some lube. Finally Ms. Ruby Rose, head honcho and biggest big-wig of the entire monster corporation faced him. She smiled at him. He thought she’d be old and ugly, or at least mean and miserable. Like a Disney villain. The Evil Queen or Ursula or Cruella Deville. But she was friggin hot. Red curls piled up on her head, freckles dusted her face and she was medium height, curvy in a black pinstripe Gucci powersuit and Jimmy Choo stiletto pumps. Alas, she had not gotten surgery to look like a buxom young Dolly Parton. But she was kinda young- late 20’s or early 30’s, around his age. He stared at her, eyes wide in dread, chin defiantly high but trembling as he awaited the guillotine. She ignored him, taking her good sweet time shuffling through a stack of papers on her desk. Finally she looked up at him. “Mr. McSweeney.” He gulped, too terrified for words. It was all he could do not to wet his pants. She folded her hands. “You fucked up.” He licked his lips and struggled for words to defend himself. She talked right over him. “I know. You didn’t blow up the city. But it never should have happened in the first place.” She stood up. Her chair creaked ominously and she clasped her hands behind her back. She seemed ten feet tall, making him feel like a tiny little mousie despite him physically being bigger than her. “We here at Mega Corporation are the biggest and the best for a reason. You not only nearly caused a major power outage, you almost destroyed this company’s reputation. When you are on the job, you represent us. The news would have been all over this, and our competition would have a field day. What do you have to say for yourself?” Ian cringed. “I-I’m sorry! It wasn’t my fault things weren’t working properly, it was all I could do to fix it-” “I’m not interested in excuses. You’re our newest recruit, fresh out of school. We took a chance on you. We can’t have someone so careless and reckless representing our company. Normally you’d be given a write up and a written warning but for something this big, this serious?” Ms. Ruby Rose walked around Ian, eyeing him like a lion does a gazelle. Ian turned, forcing himself to meet her eyes and wait for the magical words you’re fired. The click of her heels echoed in the silent room. “You know what this means, don’t you?” Ian swallowed. “I’m fired.” Getting fired from such a prestigious, powerful company was a black mark, a huge dark stain on his resume. Word of mouth was small in this industry- the muckety-muck big wigs all seemed to know each other. Which meant finding another job would be next to impossible. Maybe engineering firms in Canada were hiring? Australia? Mongolia? Ms. Ruby Rose stared into his eyes. “It’s a shame. You showed such promise.” She turned, back to him, and strolled to her desk. She paused. “It doesn’t have to be like that, you know.” Hope fluttered in his heart. He’d do anything to keep this job. “Oh?” His voice came out as a squeak much to his annoyance. He wanted to appear strong, calm, and collected like he wasn’t terrified of her, like she couldn’t make or break him. Ms. Ruby Rose sat back down and leaned back in her big squeaky chair of intimidation. “How much do you value your job?” Ian cleared his throat. “Very much.” “I don’t usually give second chances. But...for certain individuals….I make exceptions.” Ian kept his poker face and just stared at her, waiting for her to continue. He might be terrified but he still had his dignity and he would not ask, like a desperate puppy begging. She smiled. “My personal assistant had an even bigger fuck up than you. And I gave her a raise.” “There’s conditions.” “Of course.” “What’s the catch?” “My methods are...unconventional. And personal.” Her hard eyes pierced into him. “If you feel any hesitation or discomfort at that, turn around and walk out the door right now. Your pink slip will follow. You’re always welcome to try and fight it in court.” Her tone mocked him- she wanted to see him fight. He’d lose, buried beneath court costs and lawyer fees. With how much money the mega corporation made, they had a team of top-notch rottweiler lawyers, the best of the best who knew all the loop holes and manipulations possible. He wouldn’t stand a chance. Companies like this knew how to get away with murder, how to muddle and distort the truth and turn blatant lies into the new truth. His back was against the wall and she had a sword at his jugular. They both knew it. “I want to keep my job.” His words were soft, and he was proud how steady his voice was. Her lips stretched in a shark grin. “I knew you were a smart boy.” She waved him into a seat across from her desk. Reluctantly, like he wore cement shoes, Ian slowly dragged himself and sat down with all the dignity and grace he could muster like a condemned man climbing the gallows. She leaned her elbows on the desk. “How would you like a raise? A promotion? My chief engineer could use an assistant to help with her work load.” Ian’s eyes widened. He’d work up here for one of the big-wig muckety-mucks. He’d be a mini-muckety muck. His brain tripped as he tried to figure out how this was possible. “W-what-” He cleared his throat and adjusted his blue tie. “What would I have to do?” “Just take my little punishment. This is all off the books, of course. And agree to a little wardrobe change. I find it really helps one get their head on straight.” He blinked, eyes going wide. “Oh!” He jumped up. “You! Th-that’s illegal! I’m not sleeping with you just to keep my job! This is a court case I could easily win!” His fists clenched and he was ready to storm out the door. “You think you’re the first to say that?” She laughed, a melodious sound. “Oh my pet, you’re perfectly welcome to try. You won’t be the first or the last. You can roll those dice. All those before you lost. Maybe you’ll be different. But I assure you, I don’t want to fuck you.” He paused. “...Then….what do you want from me?” “Just a little punishment for being a naughty boy.” His face scrunched up. “What?” She stood up. “Take it or leave it. That’s my offer. Of course this is all highly unethical. You think I care about that? You’re not the first to try and drag me through the mud. It hasn’t worked in over a decade, so forgive me for not cowering before a corrupt and easily bendable law.” She giggled and went over to a cupboard, opening it. She stepped back, arm still in the cupboard. “This is your last chance. Will you keep your job or quit?” Part of him wanted to run. Another part of him- the part that struggled so hard through school, that worked two jobs to put him through school, the part of him that was still buried under a mountain of student debt- anchored him in place. “I want my job. I want a raise.” “Smart boy.” She cooed as if talking to a toddler. And pulled out...a wooden spoon. His brown eyes widened. “Holy shit! Woah! What?!” “It won’t hurt, much. Just a little spanking. You’ve been a naughty little boy and I’m going to give you a lesson that will remind you to be a good boy.” She sat down in her chair and patted her lap, spoon in one hand. “Well?” BDSM kinkery. His mind shut down. What did he do? Turn and run? Then what? Or get freaky-deaky with his hot lady boss for one night and get a raise and promotion that otherwise would take him years to earn? Bullshit talked and money walked; the decision wasn’t hard. How many stories came from Hollywood about actors fucking directors for parts that launched them to stardom? Every step, his heart screamed how wrong and dirty this was. So what? The world wasn’t a fair place. You did what you had to do to get ahead. And when you were a filthy rich bitch like his boss, the world was your oyster. Money worked miracles, opened doors the poor peasants didn’t even know existed. And he was gonna get himself a slice of that decadent pie. Even if he had to sell his soul to the devil in Jimmy Choos. All to soon he found himself in front of Ms. Ruby Rose. She stared up at him expectantly. He stared down at her lap. “Unbutton your pants.” She stared at him some more. He stared back, a frozen statue. Time stretched out. Slowly, oh so slowly he reached up with stiff fingers and unbuttoned his pants. Pulled them down. “Shoes off.” That part was easy; he just toed them off. “Now the pants.” He moved slow, feeling like he was in the Twilight Zone. Or a Doctor Who episode. Surely horns and tentacles would burst out of his boss any moment now. His pants pooled around his ankles. She patted her lap. His mind went blank; next thing he knew somehow he face down over her lap, underwear-clad butt in the air and he stared down at the floor. Did she pull him down or did he crawl across willingly? A feminine hand- soft but hard, a mother’s hand- rubbed his firm butt cheeks and his dick twitched. He wasn’t a kinky dude- he liked his sex plain old vanilla thank you very much but he hadn’t dated in a while and he normally wasn’t a one night stand kind of dude, he liked an emotional connection under normal circumstances. “Do you still want it? A little bit of pain now for a big future gain?” Ms. Ruby Rose cooed. “I’m doing this because it’s what’s best for you. And because I enjoy it. Dominating someone, having them willingly yield to me. I get off on the power. Especially when it’s someone who doesn’t want it. It’s the breaking, the coercion I enjoy. The mental challenge. But I’m not a cold hearted bitch- I’ll reward you handsomely.” He should get up. Walk out. Move to Canada. He nodded his head. “Words, baby boy. Ms. Ruby needs to hear you say it.” “Y-yes. I w-want it.” He croaked out between numb lips. “Good boy.” She praised. Her hand stopped rubbing his bottom. He tensed in anticipation. The spoon came down hard, stinging through his flesh. He jumped, biting his bottom lip. She waited then brought the spoon down again. He jerked, but her hand on his back held him still as the blows fell faster, the sting of one blending into another until he was twitching and sobbing. Satisfied, she stopped. His tears stained her Gucci pants. Her hand rubbed his stinging bottom; he instinctively flinched. “Shh. There, there. Such a good boy. You took your punishment so well. I’m so proud of you.” Her voice was melted honey, soothing away the pain she’d caused but he felt it all through a layer of humiliation. He just had to get through this. He wiped his face, sniffling. “W-we’re d-done?” “Not quite, baby. Come on.” She tugged on his shirt, soft hands guiding him up so he was standing. She stood up as well and laid the spoon on her desk. “It’ll be okay. Trust me. Just relax.” She cooed, took his hand, swiped her papers and pen holder off her desk. It clattered to the floor. He jumped at the noise the she tugged him down and took his boxers off. He was too stunned to react, once again wondering how he ended up with his back on the hard wood, staring up at her, feeling vulnerable and helpless. “I thought you s-said no sex?” His face was still streaked with tears. She leaned over and tenderly wiped them away. “Would you like sex?” He quickly shook his head. Normally he’d say yes but after what he went through...his bottom stung, red and on fire. Any sexy feelings he had evaporated on her lap yet his dick was still hard from her touch, standing at attention. She glanced down at it, bobbing at attention, hard and aching for her touch. “Seems your little soldier has other ideas.” She giggled. “But that’s a reward for very good little boys. And you’ve been a very naughty boy, blowing up his toys.” She rubbed the head of his penis. He gasped, hips jerking of their own accord. Then her hand was gone and she was back in her cupboard, pulling out a folded up pink rectangle and two round jars. She grinned like a cheshire cat while he looked up at her lost and confused. “I mentioned a little wardrobe change. This will help as a permanent reminder of your status. You don’t have to wear at home- what you do on your free time is your own business. But on my time and my dime, you will be diapered from now on as a reminder.” She stared at his huge, horrified eyes and giggled. “Oh baby. Shh. I can’t force you to, of course.” Her smile said otherwise. He knew he was free to walk out that door, away from this job and all the consequences that would follow. He already came this far. He didn’t want to find out just how dirty Ms. Ruby Rose would and could fight. Even if he did win in the end, she’d go down and take him with her one way or another. Even if he got her sent to jail for threats, sexual harassment, blackmail, she’d retaliate by ruining his life. Hell, if he even accused her she’d ruin him. How would his friends and family react? Future employers? He didn’t want to chance it. He shuddered. “Baby, diapers aren’t that bad. You’ll come to love them. All my babies do.” Ms. Ruby cooed as she spread his legs. He closed his eyes, wishing this was all just a nightmare and he’d wake up any moment now. He gasped, eyes shooting wide open when her hand grabbed his cock and she squeezed, rubbing faster and faster. A hand job? His hips jerked of his own accord, dick pulsing hard and hot as blood rushed through his veins. Oh it had been so long. A woman’s hand was so much better than his own. Even if it was attached to his evil psycho but hot boss. She pumped fast and hard, then slow, rubbing his balls, fingering his slit until precum leaked and she was back to pumping and squeezing and massaging. Her other hand opened one jar and somehow cream was smeared all over his front. Then all touch stopped. He whimpered, hips jerking up off the table as his dick begged for more attention. Oh, he was so close! Just a little more. His head spun. All he wanted was her touch. She giggled. “Such a good boy.” She cooed some more. At her cream-covered touch, his hips lowered onto something soft and thick. Padding? A cushion? Whaaat? “Don’t worry baby. Ah, doesn’t this feel nice? Ms. Ruby can make you feel real good. If you’re a good boy in the future you’ll get more of this.” She cooed and returned to her ministrations, working him up into a moaning, writhing frenzy. At some point before he burst- he wasn’t sure, too busy concentrating on her touch- his butt became coated in cream and at some other point he was pretty sure but not certain he felt her fingers near his bum hole, slipping something in? Why would she do that? Kinky freaky bitch. But oh she made him feel so good- Her hands pulled away just before he came, and she brought the front of the padding up between his legs. The soft thickness cradled his aching erection as he exploded, hot ropes of pearly cum smearing all over the padding. Then quick as a wink the padding pressed against him and he heard tapes rip open. Suddenly the cushion was wrapped around him, strapped to his waist, smothering him. Bliss. Pure bliss filled him. He sighed happily, on cloud nine and floating in a warm after glow haze. Oh that was the best hand-fuck he’d ever had. Not that he had many besides his own hand. He was too blissed out to be aware of what went on around him. His tummy rumbled faintly. Ms. Ruby Rose stroked the front of his diaper. He whimpered, not up just yet for round two but his dick twitched anyway. Damn thing had a mind of its own, betraying him. “What a good boy you were. My best boy, making cummies in your diaper.” Diapee? He blinked. “W-what?” He weakly raised his head, staring down at his crotch. A humongous, super duper thick pink baby diaper covered in white cartoon kittens smiled up at him. His heart thumped. “What? The hell is this?” She giggled like an excited school girl. “The other part of your punishment. Weren’t you listening? From now on, when you come to work, you will be diapered. Just like this. And you will use your diapers just like a little baby. For everything.” She took his hands and tugged him up. HIs body was still limp in post coital bliss, mind clouded with confusion and all muddled between after sex haze and shock at his new underwear. He sat up with a loud crinkle, sounding just like the sexy secretary. So she wore diapers too? Just how many employees had Ms. Rose diapered and dominated? He stared down at the pink kittens and poofy floofy noisy thick diaper. He poked the thick plastic. It crinkled noisily. Now he was going to crinkle everywhere too. People would think he had grocery bags in his pockets. How could his pants hide something as monstrous as this diaper? Between the noise and bulk there was no concealing this! He bit back a whimper, wanting to break down in tears. He should’ve run, moved to Mongolia. Anything would be better than this fate! Yet deep down he knew he was already trapped, destined to be in diapers as long as he worked for her. Tears trickled down his face. Ms. Ruby Rose was busy picking up his pants and helping him into them. She cooed and reassured him, tell him it wasn’t so bad, he’d get used to it and even come to enjoy it. He whimpered. She looked up. “Oh baby. Shh.” She wiped his tears away, touch gentle and motherly. “Shh. It’s okay. You tried to be a big boy. You really did. But you’re not. You proved that. Deep down you’re just a little baby and you need help. That’s okay. There’s no shame in this. It’s gonna be alright.” She comforted him until the tears stopped and helped him get himself back together. She guided him to his feet, tugged his pants up. He was right. There was no hiding the horrible, terrible bulging bulk of the diaper. His pants at least buttoned up but they ballooned out in a very super duper obvious diaper bulge. Ms. Ruby Rose rubbed his tush and patted his crotch. Through the padding, his dick twitched. He wanted to break down and cry; it took all his mental strength and fortitude to hold it together. His boss kissed his forehead. “Shh. Now, you keep this diapee on until you’re home. I’ve given you a little surprise, and you’ll need your diaper on for it. Maybe you can make it to the potty. Maybe you won’t, so you leave that diappe on until you get to the potty. At work, your diapers are your potty and you need to get used to it.” She kissed both his cheeks then spoke on an intercom. “I’m going to send you home now. My driver will take you home in my Lincoln town car.” His bottom stung but the padding provided some comfort, bizarre as that sounded. His head spun. He wanted to go home, shower and wash away this horrible memory and process everything. So all Ian could do was nod along, let her wipe his face with a wet wipe and she straightened up his pants and tuck in his shirt. He looked put together again except for his red puffy eyes and his super duper puffy diapered bottom. The secretary came in to announce the car was ready; her eyes widened at Ian’s bulging diapered crotch then she gave him a sympathetic smile, took his hand, and escorted him to the car. Both of them crinkled loudly, the new sounds of his diapered life. And poor Ian never made it home. The car was almost there when his stomach rumbled without warning. Well, it gave him plenty of warning but he was too lost in his head, trying to process all he’d been through to pay any attention to his bodily functions. So the bowel movement took him completely by surprise. He cramped out of nowhere. With a soft grunt he instinctively leaned over and farted. More than just a fart came out. He jumped as much as the seatbelt would allow as his diaper filled with melted suppository and poopy mush. His bladder also let loose, hot and wet over his crotch. Ian cried. The chauffeur just smiled sympathetically. She was used to driving Ms. Rose’s big babies around. This new one was super duper cute; she looked forward to watching him wet and mess himself in the future. Back in her office, Ms. Ruby Rose turned off the video feed from the camera hidden in the car. Oh how she loved breaking in new babies! Maybe she’d have to take him to Vegas and have a real blow out.

I've been posting mostly on Archive of Our Own because I like the formatting better, but I don't get as many responses there, and people here seem to prefer stories being posted directly instead of linked to. So I'm thinking of maybe posting stories here while they're being written, and then putting the finished story on AO3 later. Anyway, this story started out inspired by this short story on WarpMyMind, but it's ended up pretty different from its inspiration. Tanya Carissa and I were best friends, or at least so we told ourselves. Totally just friends, really close friends, and definitely both straight. She was my first kiss. We told ourselves we were practicing for our future boyfriends, but we liked kissing each other so much, we kept doing it. And we liked doing other things together, too. It didn’t occur to us to call it anything more than just friends having fun together. It also didn’t occur to us to consider it cheating, when we kept having fun together while we were dating guys. We went on like that throughout high school and into our twenties. We got a place together - to “save costs”, or so we said - and without really discussing it, my bedroom ended up being just the place I stored my stuff while Carissa and I shared her bed. But after a break up where my ex accused me of preferring Carissa to him and said "why don't you just date your girlfriend?", I began to seriously question my sexuality, and the true nature of my feelings for Carissa. When I finally decided to confess to Carissa and make it official, she was dating some guy named Scott. I didn't even consider that she might be serious about him, I just assumed that she was dating men because she thought she was supposed to, just like me. But when I came out, and asked for us to be exclusive, she told me she loved him. In fact, she'd been thinking about moving in with him. She loved me, too, she said, but she didn't want to disappoint her parents, and besides, she wanted children. Since she loved us both, she'd pick the one who could give her a better life. And so, I might have lost the love of my life, just when I realized that I loved her. But I wasn't going to give up so easily. Back when we were around 9 years old, we'd gone through the woods and found an old cave filled with strange markings. We spent most of our summer vacation exploring those caves. We were going into middle school, and we were worried that the new environment would change our friendship. So the day before school started, we met in those caves, with a knife I'd taken from home, and we pricked our fingers and mingled our blood, making a promise to never stop being best friends. I hoped that bringing Carissa back there would help remind her of how she felt about me. I talked her into going there with me, "one last time". There, I convinced her to have sex with me, “one last time”. When we both came in unison - a rarity for us, usually I took longer - I thought that surely, with this reminder, she’d realize that she couldn’t give me up. But then she got up. “I should get started packing.” She said, avoiding eye contact with me. She felt guilty, I realized, like a punch in the gut. She regretted it. “I’ll stay here a little longer.” I said. “You go on ahead.” When she left, I cried for awhile. And then I looked up, and realized the strange markings were starting to glow. “The promise is fulfilled,” a strange ethereal voice spoke in my head. I should have been afraid, but instead, I felt peace coming over me. “The gift will be given.” Scott Carissa and I were attracted to each other from the moment we met. We had a lot in common, and hit it off right away. A month later she moved into my place. Her friend Tanya helped her move in. Carissa had talked a lot about Tanya, and we'd met a few times. But this time, something was different. Carissa and Tanya had some sort of tension between them, and Tanya looked like she'd been crying. "Carissa, is everything OK between you and Tanya?" I asked her privately as Tanya was bringing in boxes. "Yeah, it's fine." Carissa said. "We had a dispute about some private matters, but it'll be fine. Tanya and I have a strong friendship." "I just feel kind of awkward. She seems like she's been crying." I said. "I know it's none of my business, but…" I stopped as Tanya pushed open the door with her knee. "Hey, Scott, where's your bedroom?" Tanya asked. That night, Carissa and I lay down in the same bed. It wasn't the first time she'd spent the night here, but it was different, knowing that she was here for good. I snuggled into her, my heart swelling in my chest. She fell asleep first, and I just lay there for a long time, enjoying her presence, until finally I fell asleep as well. My sleep was filled with strange dreams. I dreamt of Tanya and Carissa together, Tanya fingering Carissa while I watched, simultaneously jealous and aroused. And then Tanya turned and looked at me. "Shouldn't you have a diaper on?" She said, and I realized that I was peeing my pants. I tried to stop it, but it wouldn't stop. I was woken up by Carissa. "Hey hun, did you wet the bed?" I looked at her puzzled, then I realized that the wetness I'd felt in my dreams was still there. I sat up and pulled the covers off. "Oh, uh. Yeah I guess I did. That's weird. I never do that." "Hopefully it was just a one-off. Otherwise, we might have to get you some protection!" Carissa joked, and I blushed red at the thought, remembering my dream.

Corporate Takeover The sound of the doorbell ringing brought the quiet house to life. Jack walked past his wife's office to the front door, curious to see who was at their door at such an early hour. He peered through the peephole to see who was at his door and was intrigued by the sight of a delivery man, but he couldn't see exactly what the man was holding. Jack knew it was probably a package filled with more corporate documents for his wife to mull over and sign, but he couldn't help but get his hopes up that it was the delivery he had been waiting for all week long. "I got a package for Jack-" "That's me." Jack replied quickly, excited to see that it was indeed his parcel. "Sign here." The man stated, handing Jack a clipboard which he quickly signed. "Thanks, you have a good day!" "You too!" Jack said as he took the box from the man and turned around with it in tow, closing the door behind him with his foot. Once in the living room, he sat the large, but light box down onto the floor and called out for his wife to join him. "Hey, Kimi! It finally came!" "That's nice to hear you came, but what's in the box?" Kimi waltzed into the room, holding a mug of hot tea. "That's funny, but our order of diapers finally came! The ones I was telling you about! " Unlike other married couples, Jack and Kimi not only shared a deep love for each other, but they also shared a rather unique kink for diapers and ageplay which only served to bring them closer together. They both stared at the box for a moment until Kimi handed Jack a letter opener which he looked at. "How did you know?" "Because if it was more documents from my work, you wouldn't have been this excited and called out to me like a kid at Christmas." Kimi explained with a grin. "That's a good point." Jack replied with a chuckle and took the letter opener from his wife. With a few strategic swipes, he dissected the top of the box and peeled open the cardboard flaps, exposing the treasure which awaited both of them within. Normally, he'd only order a ten pack to see if a new diaper was worth stocking up on, but this brand looked different than all the others. It seemed to be revolutionary, like when ABU had produced the first diaper capable of handing five thousand milliliters, but there was so much more to the product than capacity and design. Whoever had done the photoshoot for this particular diaper had gone the extra length to photograph the model in an incredibly accurate recreation of a nursery. Jack recalled seeing a giant crib and a bunch of baby toys all sized up for the woman who had been picked to model the diapers. This level of detail screamed out to Jack when he was viewing the company's product page. If they had gone to such lengths to make the woman look like an actual baby, in an actual nursery, then maybe the diaper would feel just as babyish as the woman had looked. "Why did you order so many?" Kimi asked before taking a sip from her mug. "Because, only a princess like you deserves the best." Jack smiled up at his wife. "True." Kimi nodded and looked past her husband at an odd object sitting on top of the diapers. "What's that?" Sitting on top of the pre wrapped packages of diapers was something a bit different; a small bundle of papers. "Looks like a few pages of instructions came with the diapers." Jack said with a smile. "That's pretty funny. Like we don't know how to use diapers." Kimi chuckled. Jack nodded and quickly glanced over the first page before replying. "Actually, it looks like some sort of agreement that we can sign." "What? Like a physical Terms of Service agreement?" Kimi cocked an eyebrow. "Kind of, but the way it's written...It sounds more like a document that you sign to enter into a contest or something. It promises an experience like no other; A 'blissful adult baby experience' unmatched by other companies." "That sounds silly, but let's sign it!" Kimi stated, a grin on her face. After they both signed the document, a very bizarre thing occurred; the paper started glowing while simultaneously emitting a sonic pulse. The high pitched chirp brought both Kimi and Jack to their knees as they quickly covered their ears, shielding their ear drums from the agonizing frequency. Things only grew more painful as a bright light pierced into the living room, engulfing both himself and his wife. As time slowed, Jack felt like the energy was being ripped from his very being as every molecule in his body screamed out in torment. His head was pulsing with excruciating pain while his heart steadily started beating faster and faster until he couldn't even differentiate when it wasn't beating. Needless to say, it was beating faster than it ever had before. While his brain struggled to handle the sonic sound bombarding his brainwaves and his heart racing faster than a formula one race car, his kidneys were positively burning as every fiber of the organ was radiating an extreme heat. With his last conscious thought, he gazed over at the love of his life and saw her staring back at him as they both struggled to endure the excruciating pain. Kimi toppled over, her body being taken by the near blinding light. The sight of his beloved vanishing before his very eyes sapped his soul of the strength needed to fight the cosmic bombardment of his physical form. With what few thoughts were allowed to him, he realized that he had nothing left to fight for and allowed his body to succumb to the pain. Everything went black as he was absorbed by the beam of light. To Be Continued... This is a commission I wrote for my favorite married patrons on my Patreon. Hopefully, you guys enjoy this as it's a very dark tale. I'll be updating it fairly often, but if you can't wait for the next update then why not pledge to my Patreon so you can read the entire story? It's only $5 dollars to read what took a year to write. It's Christmas time. Why not spoiler yourself with a membership to my Patreon? You're worth $5 dollars, aren't you? https://www.patreon.com/user?u=6660213

This is my first attempt at a story. It’s kind of a slow burn, but it will quickly ramp up. In any case, here it goes. Falling In Reverse “Wake up baby girl, today’s your big day,” a sing-song Southern-twanged voice floated me awake, “it’s your 2nd birthday, and there’s so much to do with such a short amount of time! This is such a big day for you, hon, Mommy is juuuust so excited!” I groggily awoke, taking in my surroundings. I lay in state in a large crib with sky scraping white bars. My room was decorated in a flowery motif with pink and white stripes, and a giant “Princess Jaclyn” hung from wooden letters above a closet. There were a few dressers, including a larger table with diapering supplies slinked on the top shelf. Next to my crib was a red haired woman with sultry looks...I was so lucky to belong to her... I was snapped out of my daze by the drawl of the red head. “Cmon baby, you are really wet, Mommy Beth needs to change your icky panties, your guests are going to be here soon!” Mommy Beth? Guests? A birthday party? I casually sucked on my pink pacifier, taking this all in for another day in a row. Mommy Beth took me out of my crib, led me to the changing table on the corner and began to change my diaper...everything came flowing back to me as I regained my footing for the daytime...it had been a long time, given the simple complexities of each day, I had begun to lose track, but I could not forget how it had all started and how I had gotten to this point...this was my 10th “second” in a row. As I had my legs raised and my diaper slipped under me, I began to daydream off in my own space. My journey to being Mommy Beth’s baby girl had started over a decade before. I was fully conscious now and as my wet diaper was mercifully changed into something dry, I looked at my Mommy’s radiant smile, sucked on my pacifier and began to daze back onto how it had all began... 10 Years Prior I had been a first year college freshman, away at school and away from the overbearing glares of my parental units. Freedom. Liberty. All that was awesome. This was finally afforded to me. I could hang out with who I wanted, i could stay up as late as I wanted, it was all at my fingertips. I took this newfound freedom to join groups online that would have been looked at as taboo and quite off putting by those around me; they’d certainly open me up to a large amount of ridicule at the very least. I’d grown up in a small conservative town in a rural environment hostile to change and free-thinking. So when I had the chance to bolt for greener pastures, I jumped on it and never looked back. It was finally an honest attempt at being able to finally distance myself from my past, no matter how twisted things may get in the future, for better or worse. I’d always had an interest in things that weren’t necessarily mainstream. Between my penchant for marihuana ingesting and love of ancient rock albums, I didn’t fit in with the popular groupings at school or within my own peer group. I was okay with that though, as I didn’t want to fit in, I yearned for more in my life than surrounding myself with a sad sass of sycophants ready to whoop it up over the woebegone tales of many a basketball game gone by. So when I’d been accepted into a school a million miles away from my throttled existence, I jumped at the chance to go. Sure, my family feigned sadness over my departure, but it was a necessary break for all of us. Little did I know, of course, that my break would be permanent. With the freedom now in front of me, I could finally utilize it to explore some inner voices in me that had been yearning to be out for some time, particularly in the sexual relations department. I’d long been interested in quite a few things, but I’d never gotten a chance to really explore them, other than spending scattered shots of time reading about them on an ancient dial up computer using AOL CDs as rocket fuel to the dark corners of the Interwebs. One thing in particular always drew my attention, and it was a strange one indeed. The sad truth was, I always had an intense interest in diapers. I couldn’t walk by a diaper aisle in a store without having my eyes glued to it. I couldn’t watch a diaper commercial on TV without doing the same, nor could I divert my attention elsewhere when my aunt changed my cousins. I had no attraction to children, of course. I wasn’t a pedophile...I just would whistfully imagine myself as the center star in a distant production of a diaper change by someone, anyone. It was a strange thing to think of, but I was borderline obsessed with it. Doing an internet search one day while the rest of my family was at a high school basketball game, I found a treasure trove of stories and the like that made me realize I wasn’t alone in my desires. Since I had nowhere to turn to in my immediate vicinity, I never acted on my desires, instead looking for new posts on forums at scattershot times to keep my desires going. Soon, I was off to my new locale; I’d been accepted into the University of Hawaii, a place I could finally branch out in. I could finally be myself, meet a new crowd, and could finally explore what really made me tick. I flew out from my rural habitat to Honolulu a week before classes started, so I could acclimate to my new surroundings. When I got to my dorm, I finally had an outlet, and a place for privacy. Being antisocial as I was, I’d requested that I be placed in a single unit. I had to share a bathroom, of course, but that was a small price to pay. Setting up shop in my room, I felt like I’d entered some sort of alien futurist paradise. The Internet wasn’t dial up, I had free cable. I felt like I’d died and gone to heaven. That night, I set up my computer and went out for food. I’d even bought a few decorations for my room, including a lacquered porcupine fish, which I’d planned to hang from my ceiling. After I’d gotten back in, I decided to surf the Internet before I fell asleep. It wasn’t long before I’d hit on my vices again. One thing led to another, and I’d soon found my way to a listing of Yahoo groups. I searched “ab/dl mommies” and a group jumped out. It was titled “AGE PLAY PERSONALS” and featured a host of people seeking, apparently, play partners. I decided to take a scattershot approach, and began IMing friend requests on a blanket scale, many to no avail. I’d given up, becoming disheartened by the results of my seemingly delusional adventure. If something sounds too good to be true, it probably is, I kept telling myself. As I’d changed into reading something non-fetish related, I received an alert. BethyBubbles9 had accepted my friend request and was now online. My heart jumped. It seemed a new adventure had begun...

First of all I know that’s not how you spell soulmates, it was intentional. I know I have a hard time sticking with my stories, which is why I am going to warn all of you I can’t promise I will stick with this one. Honestly I write as a way to relieve stress, and though I don’t want to know what you guys think, and I want to give everyone something to enjoy, I am writing mostly for myself in this situation. However, this does not mean I won’t take critique. So if you have anything to add or errors to correct (I know I’m bad at proof reading) please feel free to share. Okey now that that’s out of the way I am going to tell you about about this story. This story is based on true events in my life, but it will also contain a lot of fiction. You may realize there is a lack of information about the fiancé in this story but that is intentional. She is not the focal point of this story and it’s is not my ntent to shine bad light on her. She is a part of the story by necessity. Without further ado here is my story. Chapter 1 “I have a diaper fetish.” This wasn’t the first time that Levi had uttered these words, but, unbeknownst to him, this time would have the greatest impact on his life. Levi had been an adult baby and diaper lover all of his life and as such, if asked where this particular fetish had sprung from, he was left without an answer. At the age of 28, he had already told a few of his past girlfriends which different levels of success, but this was one of the few times he had told one of his friends. Maddie and Levi had been friends and coworkers for almost three years by that point, and they had a most peculiar relationship. To the outside eye, most would think they had a thing for each other, and this was partially true, however the full truth was a bit more unorthodox. They had spent spent their first year as co-workers flirting on and off and developing a rather close friendship. There was a point Levi was seriously thinking about asking her out, but acting on a hint she had dropped about a ‘particular person’ that was always waited on text from, Levi assumed that she was off the market. Levi, who had met his new girlfriend shortly thereafter, wasn’t too disheartened by this assumption, and Maddie and his relationship, continued on in the same fashion. The revelation that Maddie was, in fact, a lesbian didn’t really change their relationship, and Levi hadn’t really been surprised by it either. Her sexual orientation had actually made their friendship a lot less complicated because, the now engaged, Levi felt a lot less guilty about having such a close girl friend if being with her was not even on the table. Flash forward three years and Maddie, now married to a wonderful lady named Arya, stood opposite Levi, a smile forming on her face. “That makes a lot of sense in hindsight.” The blond girl, upon seeing the mortified look on Levi’s face, chuckled and quickly wrapped him in a tight hug. “Oh, don’t being embarrassed, I still love you. Honestly I’m more intrigued than anything.” Maddie had aspirations to be a sex therapist, which was one of the reasons that Levi had confided in her. The other, big, reason he had felt so strongly about sharing was that Levi’s current engagement was not going well at all. Despite starting out with the passion worthy of song, things just seemed to be going from bad to worse. Levi had told her everything about himself, including his fetish, and to to his delight she took on the role of his mommy as well as fiancé, but good things seem never to last. His engagement, now crumbling, and his little side, now neglected, led him to revealing his biggest secret to this girl in hopes that someone may accept him. “Thank you for not thinking I’m a freak.” Levi was now crying in Maddie’s arms and his fear, of telling her, had evaporated. “I will always love you kiddo,” Maddie said, rubbing his back. “But you are still going to have to tell me more about this. So I proclaim that we are going to lunch together and you are going to tell me all about this babyish side of yours.” Levi let go of Maddie and wiped his eyes. The use of the word ‘kiddo’ didn’t go unnoticed or appreciated, and Levi could already tell he had made the right choice in telling her. “It’s a date.” After all, go in it depth about his fetish in the middle of work didn’t give Levi the greatest feelings of security. An hour later the two sat outside a burger hut, free from the constraints of work. Levi no longer felt nervous or self conscious about revealing so much of himself to Maddie, quite the contrary. Now that he had done the hard part, all he wanted to do was reveal everything about himself and take comfort in complete vulnerability. “Tell me everything you are comfortable with sharing, and I will ask questions as they come up.” She smiled warmly at him, and not for the first time, he wished she wasn’t a lesbian. He told her how he didn’t know how or when it started, told her about his love of diaper, bottles, pacifiers, onesies, and all the other baby things, told her how is was a sexual turn on, but also something he used to regress and deal with all the stress in his life. Next, he told her about how he told his fiancé and their whole story (she was already aware of their current relationship issues). He told her about the shame the fetish brought him, the joy in brought him, his love of humiliation, his urge to not be in control, but most of all tried to impress upon her how much diapers meant to his life. Through out all of this, Maddie listened intently, just allowing Levi to feel safe and get out everything he needed to. When he was done, he realized that he was once again tearing up, and he grew angry with himself for letting his emotions get the best of him again. Honesty Levi, as an empath, had always had a hard time keeping his emotions under wraps, and because of that, everyone in his life knew he wore his heart on his sleeve. “Do I have to embarrass you to get you to cheer up,” Maddie asked, winking. Levi blushed and shook his head. “Don’t you dare!” “Oh, I can already tell you are going to fun to tease.” Levi stuck his tongue out at her, and she laughed. “Okay, question time! So, do you actually use your diapers, or do you just wear them like normal crinkly underwear?” It was only her first question and Levi was blushing once again. “Well, um...” the moment he hesitated, she giggled and he knew he didn’t have to verbalize his answer, “Oh my gosh, that’s great!” Levi was bewildered, “Why is that great?” “Because it makes it more authentic and I love that.” Maddie’s enthusiasm was almost contagious, and Levi found himself smiling dispute his embarrassment. “Do you use them for everything?” Levi knew this question had to be next, but it still was hard for him to vocalize and answer. “Yes,” Levi looked down at the floor, “like you said, it makes it more authentic. I just like feeling completely safe and that I don’t have to worry about using the potty while I’m in them.” Despite everything, Levi was still having a hard time saying the word ‘diaper’ out loud. “You are too cute when you get shy, you know that?” “You’re not make this any easier for me.” “Oh hush little one! You know you love it.” And she was right, and she knew it. “Do you change yourself or?” She trailed off, not needing to finish the sentence for Levi to understand. “I do when I have to but I prefer being changed by someone else.” It continued on this way all though lunch, and their conversation kept with him all the way though the rest of the work day. Levi tried to keep in a good mood for the rest of the day, but his unstable relationship and home life soon sapped his enthusiasm. When his lady went to bed, Levi decided he needed a bit of baby time. Going over to his diaper stash, in the closet and being careful not to wake his lady, he grabbed some baby powder, his dinosaur covered changing mat, and a thick diaper with a babyish design. Going to the bathroom and undressing, he payed the mat out and unfolded the diaper on top of it. With expert hands that come with years of experience, he laid down on the waiting padding, then powdered his diaper area and bottom before drawing the diaper between his legs and taping it shut. Levi was always surprised by how good a diaper felt after long periods of not wearing. Next, though he wished he didn’t have to, he pulled on a shirt and pajama bottoms and left the bathroom. Levi had the next day off, so going to the fridge, crinkling all the while, he pulled out some vodka and mixed himself a drink before sitting down and putting on a movie. The alcohol did help and soon his elation, at confiding in Maddie, returned. Also, due to the alcohol, Levi soon felt a twinge in his bladder and without thinking he released his muscles causing his diaper to grow warm and wet. In this state of drunken euphoria, Levi’s common sense soon started to slip and he started typing out a text. Maddie Levi: Would you be my babysitter? Not pausing to debate if it was a good idea or not, Levi hit send and instantly felt regret.

I was in my early twenties, bone thin, and weak. She was a few years older than me, and pretty physically fit. She was going out with me, but as the weeks passed, I began to wonder more and more why she was bothering with me. Maybe it was to tease me, but I didn't care. I was desperate, and she was giving me the attention I craved. "I think it's hilarious that you need a diaper," she teased. After she found out I was in diapers for an overactive bladder, she wouldn't let it go. I had come to expect comments like this. I still felt like I had a chance with her, I was naïve. What was to come next really changed all of that. "It takes a lot of strength to go through what I have been going through," I replied meekly, not really convinced myself of what I was saying. Without warning she grabbed my bare body and easily pinned me onto the bed. She took down my shorts, revealing my disposable underwear. With a few painful tugs, she soon had my shirt off as well. "Agh! You're hurting me--stop! Pleas..." "Only if you admit you're a pants wetting baby," She teased from somewhere behind my head, pinned to the mattress. I noticed then that the weight of her body on my lower abdomen was causing me to wet my diaper helplessly. "I give in--okay! I'm a pants wetting baby!" I cried. She took her weight off of me and lifted me up, so I was sitting in front of her on the bed. She didn't let go of me, keeping me close to her. Her skin was very warm. "There, better?" She asked. "Yeah," I replied anxiously. "Looks like you used the diaper again," she looked down at my soggy underpants and then into my eyes disappointedly. She shook her head slowly and closed her eyes. I didn't know what to say, I was too ashamed and afraid of her. I looked down at her crotch in red spandex shorts, because she was in front of my gaze. "You can't even control your little pee-er, and you want me to be your first time?" She said with sass. "It's--" "I know you want me desperately, don't lie." I felt an urge to pee and decided to let it gush out into my diaper without fighting it. She knew my bladder control was weak, what use was resisting any longer if I was in a diaper anyway? "You are beautiful," I gushed. "Well, maybe we can get you there someday, but first you need a potty training schedule..." She trailed off, placing her hand on my squishy diaper. Without a word she began to rub delicately and rhythmically, making soft mushy crinkle sounds. "Can you get an erection, or is that function gone too?" Soon I was a little bit aroused, but it was still fairly limp. I was a bit nervous to be in the presence of this woman. She was tough and clearly had control over the situation right now. Something about her natural scent made me feel afraid and like I needed to pee. Soon after she began rubbing, my erection was disappearing, only to be replaced by fresh gushes of warm pee, which were making an already sad diaper even more yellow. "Really?" She teased. "You poor thing." Before long she changed me into a clean diaper for bedtime. I couldn't sleep well that night beside her panties-clad bottom, as my back was pretty sore from where she had placed her weight on me. I really wished I could have had a good, masculine arousal going that would touch her panties. Maybe I could gently wake her, and we could get busy. Sadly the situation was so much different. Here I was surrounded by the diaper she'd put me in so I wouldn't pee on her in the night, and I had already gave in to bladder pressure and used it. As I reflected in silence, the urge to pee began to rise again. My crotch grew warm again and I held onto my girlfriend for comfort. I just wished she would hold me and not tease me anymore.

Hi. I wrote this as an entry in "Kasarberang's NON-CONtest" It's my first attempt at writing an ABDL story. It's only the first part of something longer I had planned but the story got away from me and it grew too long to write the whole thing in time for the contest. If people like it I'll try to write the rest at some point. Mommy-In-Law: Week 1 PRELUDE "No." Stephen insisted. "I'm sure I'll find a job soon." "It has been 3 months." Amanda reminded him. "We are burning through our savings. We won’t be able to pay rent next month." Stephen pouted. He knew his wife was right but what she was suggesting was humiliating. "It's not like we are begging. It was Mom's idea. She wants us there." "Yeah but…" Stephen didn't believe that last part. He never really got along with Amanda's mother. "Her house is big enough." Amanda continues. " And now that Tanya has moved out, Mom is all alone there." Stephen wanted to argue but he knew that the matter was already settled. They had no other options. They would be moving back to Amanda's hometown to live with her mother. Far too soon, they arrived at their new home. “Amanda!” Her mother greeted her at the door with a tight hug. “Welcome home.” “Thanks Mom.” Amanda returned the hug. Stephen interjected “Hi Janet.” He was unsurprised but still annoyed by her apparent indifference to his presence. Janet released her daughter. “Let’s get you settled in.” She then finally acknowledged his presence “Stephen can get the bags.” Rolling his eyes, Stephen retrieved their luggage. By the time he returned to the front door, the women were already waiting in Amanda’s old bedroom. Amanda had been a very girly girl. She was still extremely feminine but in a more mature way. There was nothing mature about this room. Almost everything was a pastel pink and frilly and the shelves were lined with shelves of dolls and teddy bears. Of course, Stephen had seen this room before. He’d frequently teased Amanda over keeping her room like a little girl’s until she moved out. However, until that moment it did not really register that it would be his room now. Then he noticed another problem. “Um…Where are we going to sleep?” he said, pointing at the single bed, decorated with large pink hearts. “That’s okay.” Janet didn’t seem concerned. “It has a trundle bed which Amanda’s friends used on sleepovers.” She pulled it out to demonstrate. Amanda could tell Stephen wanted to say more but she spoke up before he had a chance. “Thanks Mom. We’ll figure it out from here.” “Let me know if you need anything else.” Janet turned to leave then turned back with a sigh. “It’s so good to have you home again.” After allowing time for Janet to bet out of earshot, He blurted out “A sleepover? I’m your husband.” Amanda tried to placate him. ”Calm down. When one of us finds work we can buy a bigger bed.” “I told you she didn’t like me.” Stephen didn’t seem to hear her. “She thinks I’m not good enough for you.” “It’s not you. She’s had an issue with men since she divorced my father.” “That really doesn’t make me feel any better.” They unpacked and then had lunch with Janet. While Amanda chatted happily, catching up with her mother, Stephen ate in awkward silence planning to retreat to the bedroom as soon as possible. Just as he was about to make his escape, the doorbell rang. Amanda put down her fork and was about to get up when Janet stopped her. “Let Stephen get the door. He’s finished eating.” Stephen got up and went to answer the door. At least it got him away from the table. “Oh. Hi Stephen.” It was Amanda’s sister, Tanya. “Where’s Amanda?” Stephen pointed toward the kitchen. “She’s having lunch with your mother.” Without another word, Tanya went to see her sister. Stephen didn’t mind. She was very similar to her mother and he got along with her just as badly. Stephen heard their excited greetings as he passed the kitchen on his way back to the bedroom. As he was almost out of earshot, he heard Tanya ask “Why are you still married to him?” He moved closer to listen to Amanda’s response. “What are you talking about?” “He’s useless. You had to move back here because he can’t keep a job.” “The company went out of business. It wasn’t his fault.” “Well he had plenty of time to find another one. Instead he’s here, mooching off Mom.” Stephen couldn’t take any more. He returned to the room wondering if Tanya was right. What sort of a man was he? He couldn’t even provide for himself and his wife. That night, Stephen laid awake on the trundle bed. “Are you alright?” Amanda asked from her bed. “I heard Tanya talking about me.” “Oh.” Amanada immediately realised what he was talking about. “Don’t take that too seriously. She doesn’t understand.” “I will find a job.” “I know you will honey.” Soon he heard Amanda’s breathing change and he knew she had fallen asleep. It took him far longer. Stephen woke up late the next day. Amanda was already gone. He sat on the bed, browsing job advertisements on his laptop until the need to use the toilet motivated him to leave the room and wash up for the day. He had barely returned from the shower when he heard Janet’s voice. "Stephen. Can you come here please." She sounded like she was addressing a misbehaving child. He quickly put on some clothes and followed the sound out of the room and found Janet standing at the door to the toilet. "What?" "See for yourself." She pointed at the tiles. Stephen looked where she was pointing and saw the drops of pee. "Sorry." There was no point denying he was responsible as he was the only man using the toilet. "I'll clean it up." "Yes you will." She said, then added "And, if we keep having this problem, I’ll need to potty train you from scratch." Stephen blushed as he stormed off to get the cleaning supplies. As he was cleaning the floor, he heard the doorbell ring and Amanda answer it. “Hi Greg.” Amanda greeted the guest. “Wow. It’s been so long.” “Tanya told me you had moved home.” A man’s voice replied. “I had to see you.” That set off alarm bells for Stephen who quickly finished his task and washed his hands. He joined them in the living room. “Oh there you are. This is Greg. We dated in highschool” Amanda introduced them. “Greg, this is my husband, Stephen.” “Hi” Stephen offered his hand politely. An ex-boyfriend sniffing around was the last thing he needed right now. “Hey.” Greg took hold of his hand, a little too firmly, and shook it. “I hear you’re having trouble finding work.” “Well we just got here.” Stephen said, releasing Greg’s hand. “I’m sure I’ll find something soon.” “I might be able to help you out.” Greg offered. “I run an accounting firm.” “Thanks.” Stephen tried to sound as sincere as possible but he couldn’t stomach the thought of working for Amanda’s ex. “But I’m not an accountant.” “I know but there’s other jobs. There’s currently an opening in the mail room.” Stephen nearly swore at Greg for suggesting he take such a menial job. Amanda sensed this and quickly changed the subject. “So. Are you seeing someone at the moment Greg?” “No.” He replied. “I haven’t met anyone who compares to you.” “Aww. you’re so sweet. I’m sure you’ll meet someone. You’re a great guy.” Stephen didn’t want to be around this guy any longer but there was no way he was going to leave him alone with Amanda.. By the time Greg left, a few hours later, Stephen was furious. He also desperately needed to pee. He’d been holding on, not wanting to leave Greg unsupervised with his wife. He locked himself in the toilet and released the stream. As he was focussed on other things, quite a lot of it missed the bowl. He finished and looked at the mess he’d made. Recalling Janet’s reaction last time, he knew he should clean it up but he was too angry. “Fuck it.” he declared, flushing the toilet and leaving, not even bothering to put the seat down. It didn’t take long for Janet to find his mess. “Stephen!” This time Stephen knew exactly what it was about. He remained in the bedroom, staring at his laptop. Hiding here wouldn’t save him but there was no way he was going to her. He braced himself, expecting her to burst into the room at any moment. She didn’t. Instead he heard her talking to Amanda. He couldn’t make out what was being said but he was sure that she was complaining about the state he left the toilet in. A few minutes later, he heard the front door close and everything was quiet again. Eventually, he worked up the courage to stick his head out of the room. Janet and Amanda were gone. His pee was still on the toilet floor. Now that his anger had passed, and considering what Amanda must be thinking of him, he was embarrassed about leaving it like. He cleaned it up and then returned to the bedroom to figure out how to explain himself and apologise to Amanda and her mother. He had made very little progress on that when he heard them return. Moments later, Amanda followed her mother into the bedroom. They were both carrying bulging shopping bags. “I’m really sorry.” Stephen started. “It’s too late for that.” Janet stopped him. “I warned you what I would do if you made a mess in the toilet again.” “Huh?” Stephen was confused. “We are going to repeat your potty training.” Janet reached into one of the shopping bags and retrieved what looked like a stack of white towels. “I thought you were joking.” Stephen watched, confused as she took the top one from the stack and unfolds it onto his bed. Unlike a towel, it was square. “You clearly don’t know how to use a toilet properly. So I’m going to teach you and we are going to start from scratch” She began folding the mysterious white square and Stephen finally realised what she meant. “No way.” Stephen shook his head. “I am not wearing diapers.” “Stephen. Please.” Amanda took his hand. “Just do what she says.” “You’re on her side?” Stephen pulled his hand away. “How can you agree with this?” “We have no choice. We can’t afford to move out. We have to follow Mom’s rules.” Once again. Stephen knew she was right. He was trapped. “Fine.” “Get undressed and lay down on the diaper.” Janet directs him. “You want me to undress in front of you?” “You might as well get used to it. I’m going to be changing your diapers.” With a resigned sigh, Stephen pulled off his t-shirt and then his shorts. “Underpants too.” Janet directed. “You’re not going to be needing those for a while.” He pulled his underpants down and stepped out of them. Completely naked, he moved to the bed and laid down on the diaper. Janet pulled the thick material up between his legs and, as she fastened it with safety pins, he thought to himself that he could not possibly be more embarrassed and emasculated. He soon discovered that he was wrong. Janet went back to the shopping bags and returned with a huge pair of pink plastic pants with ruffles on the seat. “But those are for a girl.” Stephen protested. “Yes.” Janet explained as she slid the plastic panties up his legs and stretched them over his diapered bottom. “I’m going to potty train you as a girl. I have experience with girls and if you learn to use the toilet like a girl then I won’t have to worry about you missing anymore.” Janet and Amanda helped him stand up from the bed. The diaper felt very thick between his thighs. He couldn’t look either of them in the eye. The humiliating outfit was completed with a t-shirt, too short to even reach the waistband of his plastic panties and pink to match them. “Come out to the living room and we can go over the rules.” Janet instructed as she left the room. “It’s going to be okay.” Amanda hugged him tightly. “Just play along and get through this.” Stephen caught his reflection in Amanda’s full-length mirror. “I look ridiculous.” “I think you look adorable.” For some reason. This made Stephen want to cry. He managed to hold himself together as Amanda led him by the hand to join her mother in the living room. “You can sit there” Janet said to Stephen, indicating a soft pink blanket she had spread on the floor between the sofa and the TV. Stephen sat cross-legged on the blanket as the women took their places on the sofa. “Good girl.” Janet praises him. “If you keep doing as you are told this will be much easier for all of us.” Stephen shifted uncomfortably in his diaper, making his plastic panties crinkle. “From now until I decide your potty training is complete you are a little girl.” Janet began explaining the rules. “We will call you Stephanie and you will call me Mommy. Amanda isn’t your wife. She is your big sister.” “I’ll move into Tanya’s old room. You can keep mine.” Amanda explained. “You always said it looked like a little girl’s room.” Stephen knew she wasn’t trying to be cruel but still glared at her for the comment. “We are going to be starting your potty training from scratch.” Janet continued. “That means that you’re going to get used to using your diapers first. The toilet is off-limits.” “For how long?” Stephen finally spoke. “Until I am convinced that you aren’t even thinking about using the toilet, that you’re going in your diapers as soon as you feel the urge, no matter where you are.” Stephen suddenly realised that this wasn’t going to be over in a day or two. He had been thinking that Janet was just going to make her point by embarrassing him and then things would go back to normal. No. This was going to last weeks, maybe even months. “But I need to find a job.” He complained. “I can’t go to interviews in diapers.” “Silly Stephanie. You’re just a toddler. You don’t need to worry about grownup things like jobs. Mommy will take care of everything.” Janet reassured him. “You aren’t going to do anything for yourself. You will always be supervised, usually by me or your big sister but you will have a babysitter if we are both busy.” That was when Stephen realised that other people would be seeing him like this. It was bad enough with just Amanada and her mother. He felt like crying and buried his face in his hands. Seeing his distress, Amanda moved to sit on the blanket next to him and guided his head down onto her lap. “It’ll be okay honey.” She began stroking his hair. She thought her mother was going too far but didn’t dare argue. They needed somewhere to live and they had no money. Also, she was enjoying seeing him like this. It really was very cute. She was resisting the urge to pat his padded bottom. “You won’t be dressing yourself, bathing yourself or changing your own diapers.” Janet went on, leaving it to Amanda to manage Stephen’s distress. “You will need a grownup to do that for you. If you need a diaper change you can tell us or you can wait for one of us to check you.” Stephen had his eyes closed and was enjoying the attention from Amanda. Maybe being babied by her wouldn’t be so bad. “Do you understand?” Janet wanted to be sure he was still listening. “Yes.” He just wanted Amanda to keep doing what she was doing. “Yes who?” “Yes Mommy.” “Good. Because if you break any of those rules or you are rude to a grownup, you will be punished.” Janet stood up. “Amanda, I’m going to get Stephanie’s dinner ready. Are you okay to watch her?” “Yes Mom.” Amanda said. Stepen stayed there with his head on Amanda’s lap until Janet called out “Stepanie’s dinner is ready. Could you check her diaper and bring her to the table please?” “Do you need a diaper change?” Amanda asked Stephen. Stephen shook his head. He felt strangely conflicting emotions about being asked that. It was of course embarrassing but the caring way she asked made him feel safe and loved. “Okay.” Amanda helped him up. “Let’s go.” She led him to the dining table where a bowl of macaroni cheese was waiting for him. Next to it was a pink sippy-cup. He took his seat and reached for the fork but Janet got to if first. She poked it through some pasta and brought it up to his mouth. “Here comes the airplane.” Stephen just sighed, resigned to the latest humiliation and opened his mouth. As Janet fed him, he noticed the clock on the wall. It was just after 5. Janet was serious about treating him like a toddler. “You’re got food all over her” Amanda giggled as Janet fed Stephen the last few pieces of macaroni. She left and quickly returned with a damp washcloth which she gently cleaned his face with. “We are going to have to get you a bib.” “I’m going to give her a bath now anyway.” Janet says, standing up. Stephen gave Amanda a pleading look. The idea of Janet giving him a bath was too much right now. She didn’t need much convincing. “I’ll take care of that Mom.” Amanda led him to the bathroom and started filling the tub. “This is ridiculous.” Stephen complained when he was confident Janet wouldn’t hear him. “Can’t you talk her out of this?” “I tried.” Amanda insisted. “Just make the best of it.” “The best of it?” He said, angrily. “It’s like a holiday. A holiday from being an adult” She suggested. “You can just relax and let Mom and me take care of you.” “What about when someone else sees me like this?” Stephen demanded. “Nobody else in this town knows you.” Amanda reassured him as she tested the water.. “And if anyone is mean to my baby sister they will have to answer to me.” He just glared at her for that last comment. “Now let's get you into the tub.” She directed him. “Arms up.” She pulled his t-shirt up over his head then pulled down his plastic panties and unpinned his diaper. She held his hand and helped him sit down in the bathtub, surrounded by bubbles. He closed his eyes and relaxed as she washed him all over. Maybe she was right. This part wasn’t so bad at least. When Amanda was satisfied that he was clean, she helped him up out of the bath and wrapped him in a large fluffy pink towel to rub him dry. Then she led him to the bedroom and sat him on the bed while she tried to fold a new diaper for him. “This is tricky.” Amanda laughed as she failed for the second time. “Do you need some help?” Janet asked, letting herself into the room. “I think I need you to show me how to do this one more time.” Amada replied. Janet talked Amanda through the folds then said. “Now we need the baby.” Amanda removed Stehpen’s towel and laid him down with his bottom on the diaper. “Pull the front part up between her legs.” Janet directed. “And make sure it’s firm. You don’t want a saggy diaper.” Amanda followed her instructions. “Now pull the sides up to meet in the middle.” Janet continued. “And be careful with the safety pins. You don’t want to poke her.” Amanda very carefully fastened the diaper with the pins. “Good work.” Janet praised her. “Now you need to get some plastic panties on her so she doesn’t leak.” Amanda retrieved a pair of translucent pink plastic panties and pulled them over Stephen’s diaper. “Thanks Mom.” Amanda said “I think I’ve got it now.” Janet left the room and Amanda looked through the shopping bags before finally declaring “Here it is” She pulled out a short pink nightdress with a teddy bear printed on the chest. She helped him into it. The nightdress barely covered his diaper. He knew it would flash his plastic panties if he bent over at all. He reasoned that at least that was better than the t-shirt.he’d been dressed in earlier. As Stephen reluctantly allowed Amanda to lead him back out to the living room, he became increasingly aware of something he had been trying to ignore for a while. He needed to pee. He knew he was going to have to use his diaper sooner or later and the quicker he got used to doing so the quicker this would all be over. Still, wetting himself, being in a wet diaper and then having Amanda, or worse Janet, change him was not something he was eager to try. Amanda sat him on the blanket, where Janet had placed a few dolls and baby toys. He looked them over but nothing seemed interesting. “I’ll watch Stephanie while you move your things into Tanya’s old room.” Janet told Amanda, turning on the TV and settling down on the sofa. “You don’t want to disturb her moving things after we put her to bed.” Stephen had reached the point where holding on meant fidgeting around. He didn’t want Janet to see him doing the potty dance and know he was about to use his diaper. Once again he knew he didn’t have a choice. He relaxed and released his bladder. He could feel the padding against his bottom become warm and damp. When he was finished he looked at Janet to see if she had any idea what he had just done. She was focussed on the TV and seemed unaware that he had just wet himself. Unfortunately now he had to sit in this soggy diaper. There was certainly no way he was going to tell her he needed a diaper change. Eventually Amanda returned and joined her mother on the sofa until Janet declared “Okay Stephanie. Bed time.” “I can tuck her in.” Amanda offered. “I’ll do it this time.” Janet stood up. “I am her mommy.” Janet helped Stephen up off the floor. His soggy diaper sagged heavily and she quickly noticed. “Looks like someone needs a diaper change. But we can take care of that after we brush your teeth” So she led him to the bathroom and he stood there in his sodden diaper while Janet brushed his teeth for him. She then took him to his bedroom and unfolded a plastic changing mat onto the trundle bed. “I guess we can use this as a changing table for now.” She laid him down on the mat and pulled his plastic panties off, dropping them into a nearby bucket which served as a diaper pail. Next she unpinned the wet diaper and pulled it away from him, dropping it into the bucket too. The air was cold on his wet skin and the wipes Janet used to clean him felt even colder but it felt good to be out of the wet diaper. He looked away, too embarrassed to look at her as she ran the baby wipes all over his privates and bottom. Janet took out and folded another diaper and laid it out next to him on the bed. She slit it under his bottom then took out some baby powder and applied it liberally to his groin before using her hands to rub it over his bottom. “You’re not going to be changed again for a long time.” She explained. “This should help keep you comfortable.” The smell made him feel even more babyish. She pinned him into the diaper and said “Into bed now Stephanie. I’m just going to wash my hands and then I’ll tuck you in and read you a bedtime story.” She took the bucket with the wet diaper and plastic panties with her. Stephen climbed into Amanda’s old bed and tried to get comfortable. It was difficult with the unfamiliar bulk between his legs.. Janet soon returned, carrying a picture book and an empty diaper pail. She sat on the side of the bed and read it to him. “Once upon a time there was a princess.” She turned the book to show Stephen and point. “See. There’s the princess and here is her castle.” Stephen dutifully listened. Not sure why she was doing this. It didn’t seem intended to embarrass him like most of the treatment she had been giving him. She just seemed to want to read him a bedtime story because that’s what mommies do for their little girls. When she finished the book, Janet looked at the teddy bears displayed along the shelves before choosing a fluffy white one. “This is Felicity. Amanda slept with her every night when she was a little girl. I don’t think she will mind sharing her.” She tucked the bear in next to Stephen. Stephen smiled despite himself. “Thank you, Mommy.” Janet being nice to him, even in such a weird way, gave him a warm tingly feeling. Janet smiled down at him. “Goodnight Stephanie.” She kissed him on the forehead. “Goodnight, Mommy.” Janet turned off the light and left, closing the door behind her. He laid there awake. It was far too early for him to sleep and he was not accustomed to sleeping on his back. He thought about how Janet’s treatment at bedtime had made him feel. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad. Yes it was embarrassing but, for the first time, it felt like Janet wanted him here. He hugged Felicity tightly, feeling the same warm feeling he’d had when Janet gave her to him. Eventually, he fell asleep, still clutching Felicity, but he woke up in the middle of the night, needing to pee again. It didn’t sound like anyone was awake. For a moment, he considered sneaking out to use the toilet but he realised that it wouldn’t help him get out of diapers any sooner and he really didn’t want to upset Janet. He relaxed and soaked his diaper before falling asleep again. MONDAY When Stephen woke up again, light was streaming in through the pink lacy curtains. He felt very well rested but his diaper was now extremely uncomfortable. The only thing to do was find someone to change him. He got out of bed and waddled out of the room. He found Amanda in the living room. “Good morning Stephanie.” Amanda greets him. “I see you’ve made friends with Felicity.” Stephen hadn’t even noticed but he’d still been holding the teddy bear. He blushed deeply at his childishness but didn’t put it down. “Good morning.” He replied. “Um… could you change my diaper please.” “Of course.” Amanda took him back to his bedroom and laid him on the changing mat. She pulled down his plastic panties and removed his diaper, dropping it into the diaper pail. She wiped him clean before folding a new diaper and pinning him into it. Once he had his plastic panties on they emerged from the room. This time he made a point of leaving Felicity on the bed. They ran into Janet in the hallway. “Good morning, Stephanie.” She greeted him with a genuinely warm hug. “Good morning, Mommy.” He returned the hug. “Do you need a diaper change?” “I just changed her.” Amanda informed her.. “Isn’t Amanda a good big sister?” Janet suggested. “Yes, Mommy.” Stephen agreed. “Don’t forget to take the dirty diapers to the laundry.” Janet reminds her daughter. “You don’t want to make Stephanie’s room smelly.” “Oh sorry Mom.” Amanda returned to the room to retrieve the diaper pail. “Come have some breakfast Stephanie.” Janet led him to the kitchen where she poured him a bowl of cereal. Once again, she sat next to him and spoon-fed him, regularly praising him for how cooperative he was. Despite doing his best to earn her praise, Stephen still ended up with cereal on his chin and nightdress. Janet didn’t seem to mind. After breakfast, Janet cleaned him up and left him the blanket in the living room to play. Looking over the toys again, spotting some large blocks he tried to entertain himself building things from them. It wasn’t long before he felt a familiar discomfort in his stomach. He needed to poop. He got up and went to find Janet. “Mommy.” He said, nervously. “What is it Stephanie?” Janet asked. “I need to use the toilet.” “I told you. You don’t use the toilet. That is what your diaper is for.” “But I have to do a poo.” “Your diaper is for that too, silly.” Stephen returned to the blanket. He was going to mess himself. There was no escaping it. Either then or sometime soon when he couldn’t hold on any longer. At least at that moment there were no witnesses. Squatting, he forced the mess out into his diaper. He felt it spread against his bottom. Now finished, and feeling more like a toddler than ever, he was afraid to move because every movement spread the poo further. Amanda soon found him, still frozen in place like that. The smell told her what the problem was. “Someone has a messy diaper.” “It feels so gross.” Stephen whined. “I don’t want to move.” “I’ll get Mom.” Then instead of going to find her Amanda calls out. “Mom. Stephanie has a messy diaper.” The surprise and embarrassment made Stephen lose his balance in his awkward stance and he fell on his bottom, squashing the mess all over the inside of his diaper. He felt like crying. Janet soon appeared. “You can change her if you like.” Amanda shook her head. “No. You’re her mommy.” “Fine.” Janet took Stephen’s hand and helped him up. “But you should watch so you know what to do. If I’m out when she messes you can’t just leave her in it until I get home. She’ll get a rash.” Stephen followed them back to his bedroom, every step reminding him of the state of his diaper. Once again, Stephen laid on the bed as Janet removed his plastic pants and unpinned his diaper. The smell got worse as she pulled it open. He saw Amanada watching, grossed out, as her mother took wipes and got to work. He could feel that he had poo everywhere. Could Amanda look at him the same way after seeing him like this? When she was finally done she threw the diaper in the waiting bucket and then asked Amanda. “Could you get a disposable? We are going out this morning” “Going out?” Stephen panicked. “Where are we going?” “We are going to visit Mommy’s friend.” Janet said as Amanda passed her the adult diaper. “It’s alright. She already knows all about you and is excited to meet my new baby girl” Janet unfolded the white disposable diaper and slid it under Stephen’s bottom. It was thinner than the cloth diapers. Stephen was thankful for that as he was taped into it. “I’m going to deal with this..” Janet told Amanda, picking up the diaper pail. “Can you please get Stephanie dressed.” “No problem.” Amanda opened the wardrobe. Her clothes were gone, so were his. In their place were a few items which she and her mother had bought on their shopping trip the previous day. She took out some denim skirtalls and a red t-shirt, laying them on the bed before going to the drawers and finding some red tights to match and a pair of shiny black Mary Janes. She gathered up the tights and guided Stephen’s feet into them, stretching them up his legs and over his diaper. Next she pulled the t-shirt on over his head. The skirtalls followed. Finally she completed the outfit by sliding his feet into the shoes and doing up their buckles. “Totally adorable.” she declared. “Now let’s do something with that hair.” Stephen had been neglecting haircuts since losing his job. It wasn’t that long but it did give Amanda something to work with. She sat him in front of her old dressing table and brushed it and then strategically added some clips with red bows. Janet returned with a large bag. “I’ll just pack the diaper bag and we’re ready to go.” She gathered some changing supplies into the bag along with other bits and pieces she thought they might need, and, after a final check, zipped it up. “Time to go Stephanie.” “Bye Stephanie.” Amanda said, giving him a hug. “Have fun.” “Wait.” Stephen said. “You’re not coming?” He had only convinced himself he could cope with going out like this because he thought Amanda would be there, holding his hand. “I have a job interview.” She explained. “But don’t worry. Mommy will take care of you.” Janet led him out to her car and buckled him into the back seat. “I expect you to be on your best behavior.” She warned him as they drove. “Yes Mommy.” He replied. They soon parked in the driveway of another house. Janet got out and then helped Stephen out of the car and led him to the front door. He looked around nervously, feeling very exposed out there as Janet rang the doorbell and they waited. A woman, about Janet’s age, answered the door. “Hello Janet.” She then looked at Stephen, smiling warmly. “And this must be little Stephanie.” “Hello Rachel.” Janet greeted her friend. “Stephanie. This is Miss Walker. Say Hello.” “Hello, Miss Walker.” Stephen said, feeling ridiculous. “Come in.” The woman directed them. “Would you like some tea?” “That would be lovely.” Janet followed her inside with Stephen in tow. “I have some books with different options for you to look through on the coffee table.” Miss Walker said as she showed them into her lounge room. “The patterns will be all toddler sizes of course but I can still work from them to make something to fit Stephanie.” On the table, Stephen saw a stack of books with sewing patterns for little girls’ clothes and realised why they were here. “I’ll just go put up the tea.” Miss Walker excused herself. Janet picked up one of the books and sat on the sofa. Unsure what to do with himself, Stephen sat on the other end. “The sofa is for grownups.” Janet told him. “You can play on the carpet.” Stephen obediently moved to the floor and Janet took a doll out of the diaper bag and handed it to him to play with. With nothing else to do, he examined the doll, turning it over in his hands. It was a baby doll and it was wearing an outfit embarrassingly similar to his own. While it had no tights, it was wearing skirtalls and a t-shirt just like him. Also like him, it was wearing a disposable diaper under its skirt. Miss Walker returned with the tea. "Can I get anything for Stephanie?" "Thank you but I wouldn't want her spilling anything on your carpet." Janet responded. "I brought her a bottle." She reached into the diaper bag. For a moment, Stephen was afraid she would pull out a baby bottle but it was just a children's water bottle with a straw. Stephen accepted the bottle and looked at it. It was definitely designed for a little girl. Printed around it's sides were teddy bears, wearing pink tutus in various ballet poses. "That is a very pretty bottle you have." Miss Walker told Stephen. "Do you do ballet?" Stephen shook his head. "Stephanie. Be polite and use words." Janet corrected him. "No, Miss Walker." "Would you like to?" Miss Walker asked. "I used to teach ballet." "No. Thank you, Miss Walker." Stephen did his best to refuse politely. "Would you really teach her ballet?" Janet ignored his refusal. "Absolutely. I taught your other daughters." Miss Walker responded. "And Stephanie will look so sweet in a tutu." "I told you." Stephen snapped. "I don't want to do ballet." "Stephanie." Janet said sternly. "Come here." Stephen immediately realised his mistake. All he could do now is try to appease her. He got up and moved to her side. "Lay across my lap." She directed him. He did as he was told. Janet lifted his skirt and then pulled down the back of his tights and diaper, exposing his bare bottom to Miss Walker. As she started the spanking, Janet said “That was very rude. You do not speak to grownups like that.” At first, the spanking was more embarrassing than painful but after a while his bottom started to sting. Stephen begged “Please stop. I won’t be rude again.” Janet wasn’t satisfied that he had learned his lesson. She kept going until the pain and humiliation were too much and Stephen began to sob. “I am sorry that you had to see this.” She apologised to Miss Walker as she helped Stephen to stand up. “It’s quite alright.” her friend replied. “Little girls need discipline.” Janet pulled Stephen’s diaper and tights up over his red bottom and instructed him. “Now say sorry to Miss Walker.” “I’m sorry, Miss Walker.” Stephen said, tears still running down his cheeks. “We all make mistakes dear. Just try to be the good little girl I know you can be.” Miss Walker stood up and hugged him tightly. “And don’t worry. I’ll still teach you ballet.” “Thank you, Miss Walker.” He tried to sound happy. The women returned to discussing what they might dress him up in and he returned to his spot on the carpet, happy for the cushioning of his diaper between his sore bottom and the floor. With little else to do, he sipped water from his bottle and soon emptied it. Miss Walker helpfully refilled it and he finished it again. It wasn’t long before all that water made its way to his bladder, demanding to be let out. He wondered if he could hold on long enough to get home. Not that it would make much difference, he’d still be going in a diaper but it would be more private. When Miss Walker brought out sandwiches for lunch it was clear they wouldn’t be leaving any time soon. With a sigh, he let go and soaked the diaper. It felt different to wetting his cloth diapers. The padding quickly pulled the liquid away from his skin but in doing so, it expanded and grew stiffer. It was still uncomfortable, just in a different way to his cloth diapers. Eventually, Janet had made her choices and Miss Walker declared “I just need to take some measurements from Stephanie.” Taking a measuring tape, she stood up and offered Stephen her hand. “Stand up sweetie.” Stephen accepted her help and stood up. Miss Walker started taking measurements, starting with his neck and arms and working down to his waist. Then she got to his leg. Holding one end of the measuring tape as his ankle, she ran the measuring tape up the inside of his leg to his groin, feeling the swollen padding between his legs. “I think Stephanie needs a diaper change.” “Do you mind if I change her here?” Janet asked. “Go ahead.” Miss Walker noted the last measurement. “I’m finished.” Janet took the necessary supplies out of the diaper bag and spread a changing mat on the floor. Stephen didn’t want to be changed in front of this woman but he knew that refusing would earn him another spanking so he laid down on the mat without being asked. Janet got to work, pulling down his tights to his ankles and then untaping his diaper and pulling it open between his legs, exposing his privates. Miss Walker didn’t react at all. She continued her conversation with Janet as though this was all perfectly normal. “I have all of the fabric I need for the first couple of outfits and they should be ready in a few days.” Stephen found this made him feel very small. She should at least giggle at a grown man having his diaper changed on her lounge room floor. Instead she reacted as though he really was just a toddler. “Thank you so much Rachel.” Janet said, wiping him clean. “I can’t wait to see them on her.” “When would you like to start her ballet lessons?” Miss Walker asked as Janet rolled up the used diaper and replaced it with a clean one. “I can do it first thing tomorrow if you like. How is 9 o’clock?” “That would be great.” Janet taped Stephen into his new diaper and helped him to his feet so she could pull his tights back up. “I’ll organise a tutu for her.” Miss Walker says happily. Janet packed up the changing supplies and disposed of the old diaper before saying “I’d better get Stephanie home. She is overdue for a nap.” The women said their goodbyes and Janet drove Stephen home. They found Amanda waiting for them. “How did the job interview go?” Janet asked her daughter. “I think it was mostly a formality.” Amanda replied. “I’m pretty sure I already had the job.” “I’ll just put Stephanie down for her nap and you can tell me all about it.” Janet took Stephen to his bedroom. There she removed the clips from his hair and stripped him down to his t-shirt and diaper. She stuck two fingers into the leg elastic to check if it was wet. “Still dry.” She found Felicity and handed the teddy bear to him. “Into bed.” As she was tucking him in, they heard the doorbell ring. Amanda answered it. “Hi Greg. Are the flowers for me?” “I just wanted to give you the good news personally.” Greg replied. “You’ve got the job. I couldn't tell you at the interview because it would look like I was playing favorites.” “Thank you, Greg. This is a huge help.” Janet kissed Stephen on the forehead. “Have a good nap.” She then left the room to join Amanda and Greg. “This is great news.” She said. “But please keep your voices down. I just put Stephanie down for a nap.” After that, Stephen could hear them talking but they weren’t loud enough to make out what they were saying. He couldn’t believe that Amanda would be working for her ex-boyfriend and he was sure Janet was explaining exactly who “Stephanie” was. He wanted to go out there and confront them but that would mean doing so in just a t-shirt and diaper. It would also probably mean a spanking in front of Greg for getting out of bed before his nap was over. So he laid there, imagining them laughing at him, imagining Greg making moves on Amanda. Fortunately Greg wasn’t there for long but, even after Stehpen heard him leave, he couldn’t stop thinking about it. How would he prevent Greg from stealing Amanda while he was stuck in diapers? It wasn’t long before he needed to use his diaper again. He didn’t want to do it. Especially now. He wanted to be a man. A man who could tell Greg to back off. However he also knew that holding on wouldn’t do him any good and it wouldn’t get him any closer to getting out of diapers. So he flooded his diaper and laid there feeling like a toddler until Janet returned. “Did you have a good nap?” Once again, she checked his diaper by sticking her fingers in through the leg hole. “Get on the changing table pumpkin and mommy will change your diaper.” Stephen moved to the changing mat on the trundle bed and laid there while Janet cleaned him up and replaced his disposable diaper with a cloth one and plastic panties. She helped him up and they went out to find Amanda in the living room. The flowers from Greg were displayed on the coffee table. “I have some good news Stephanie.” Amanda told him. “I have a job. I start tomorrow.” There was a lot that Stephen wanted to say but this morning’s spanking was still fresh in his mind so he didn’t respond. “What’s wrong?” Amanda asked. “I think she’s sad that her big sister won’t be here to give her attention during the day?” Janet suggested “I’ll be home on the weekends.” Amanda reassured him. “And I’m here now. What would you like to do?” What he wanted most was to get her away from Janet so they could talk like adults. “Let’s play in my room.” “Okay.” Amanda smiled and led him to his bedroom. Once they were both inside, he shut the door. “I can’t believe you took a job working for Greg.” This threw Amanda a little off balance. She had genuinely been expecting to spend the afternoon playing with her baby sister, not arguing with her husband. “When I told him you wouldn’t be able to work for him he asked me to come in and have an interview instead. He knows we need the money.” “He’s your ex-boyfriend.” Stephen reminded her. “And it’s obvious he’s still interested in you.” “No. He’s just a friend. He wants to help.” “I shouldn’t be stuck here in diapers.” He felt like he was about to start crying for the second time today. “I’m a man. I’m your husband. I should be out there finding a job right now.” “Shh. It’s alright.” Amanda pulled him into a hug and rubbed his back. “There’s a TV in my room. Let’s go watch a movie.” Stephen let himself be led across the hallway to her bedroom. “Get comfortable and I’ll find us a DVD.” Stephen sat on the bed and waited for her to return. He looked around the room. It had been Tanya’s. While it was still undeniably feminine, it was far more mature than his. There were no dolls or stuffed toys and there was a TV mounted on the wall opposite the double bed.. “I can’t believe Mom still has this.” Amanda returned holding a DVD case. “This was my favorite movie when I was a little girl.” The pastel color scheme of the cover told Stephen everything he needed to know about this movie. He didn’t even need to see the cartoon princess and fairies prominently displayed on the front. He didn’t complain though. This was something Amanda wanted to share with him and he needed to keep their bond strong in whatever way he could. Amanda started the movie and snuggled in next to Stephen. She reached her arm around behind him and placed her hand on his padded hip, using it to pull him close to her. Stephen relaxed against her, breathing in her perfume. The movie wasn’t that bad. It was definitely for little girls but Stephen found that he didn’t mind. Or maybe he could have enjoyed watching anything while being held by Amanda. When the credits started, Amanda moved to get up and take the DVD out but Stephen held onto her. He wanted to stay in her arms. Amanda smiled and this time didn’t resist the urge to pat his diapered bottom. They stayed like that until they heard the doorbell. “That will be Tanya.” Amanda said. “She is going to babysit you tonight.” “What?” Stephen sat up. “Mom and I are going out to celebrate my new job.” “I don’t want your sister to see me like this.” “Come on.” Amanda stood up and took his hand. “I’ll be with you.” He reluctantly followed her out into the living room where Tanya and Janet were waiting. Tanya immediately burst out laughing. “Oh my God! He’s really wearing a diaper.” Stephen gripped Amanda’s hand tightly. He wanted to stand up to her but what could he say while dressed like that. “She.” Janet reminded her daughter. “Until She is potty trained again she is your little sister Stephanie.” “Does h…” Tanya corrected herself “Does she really use her diapers?” “Yes.” Janet says. “And you had better not leave her sitting in a dirty diaper. I don’t want her getting a rash.” At this, Tanya started laughing again. “Maybe this is a bad idea.” Amanda said. “Nonsense.” Janet says. “Tanya has babysat before. She knows what she’s doing.” “Yeah. Don’t worry.” Tanya gave Stephen a smile which made him want to hide behind Amanda.. “Stephanie and I are going to have lots of fun together.” “Good.” Janet started toward her room. “Amanda and I need to get ready. Could you please check Stephanie’s diaper and then give her dinner. It’s already on the table.” “No problem Mom.” Tanya held back her laughter. Amanda struggled to free her hand from Stephen’s “It will be okay.” She was trying to convince herself as much as Stephen. She took one more concerned look back as she went into her own room. Now alone with Stephen, Tanya circled behind him. “Any poopies in your diaper?” She giggled, pulling back the plastic panties and diaper to look down his bottom. “No. Good girl. Let’s keep it that way. I don’t want to change any messy diapers tonight.” Moving around to face him, she squeezed his groin. “Nope. Not wet either.” She led him to the table where they found a plate of chicken nuggets and vegetables cut into sticks. Next to it sat his sippy cup. “No high chair?” Tanya teased. “You are a big girl aren’t you?” Stephen was just thankful that it was finger food and he didn’t have to suffer the indignity of Tanya feeding him. When he was finished eating, they returned to the living room where they waited for Janet and Amanda to be ready. “Did Stephanie eat all of her dinner?” Janet asked when she returned. “Yes Mom.” Tanya told her. “Good.” Janet said. “Her bedtime is seven thirty and she will need a bath before then.” “I’ll take care of it.” Amanda emerged. Stephen thought she looked stunning and wished he was going with her. “Ready to go?” Janet did a last check of her handbag. “Yes.” Amanda replied. Janet hugged Stephen and gave him a kiss on the forehead. “Good night Stephanie. Be a good girl for Tanya.” Amanda hugged him tightly, whispering. “It’s only a couple of hours.” Then they were gone and Stephen was alone with Tanya. “You’re even more pathetic than I thought.” With Janet and Amanda gone, she could say what she really thought. “A real man would never have let his mother in law turn him into a baby girl.” Stephen didn’t know what to do. He found no words to defend himself and just stood there frozen. “I guess you never were a man.” She continued. “Maybe you always were a little girl.” She took out her phone and started snapping photos of Stephen. “What are you doing?” Stephen tried and failed to hide his diaper from the camera. “Stop that!” “I don’t have any photos of my baby sister.” Tanya ignored his protests. “What if I want to show you off to my friends?” “No.” He insisted. “Please don’t” “Or maybe I could send them to your friends, show them the real you.” She threatened. “I’m sure I could find your phone to get their numbers.” “Please.” He begged. “Don’t do that.” “I won’t if you are a good little girl and do whatever I say.” “Okay.” He was trapped. “Good.” She smiled evilly. “Now babies don’t walk. For the rest of the night I want you to crawl.” Stephen got down on his hands and knees. Tanya laughed at how prominent this made his padded bottom. She took the opportunity to get more photos. “Go on.” Tanya ordered “Crawl around like the baby you are.” As Stephen complied he noticed pressure on his bladder again. He wondered if he could hold on until after Tanya put him to bed. Of course then he would be in a wet diaper all night but that would be better than having Tanya change him. "Now lay on the blanket and play with your dolly." Tanya took more photos until her phone rang. "Hi Susan." She answered it, giving Stephen a very welcome break. "No. I am babysitting tonight." "You aren't going to believe this." "It's my brother in law." "No he doesn't have a kid. I'm babysitting him. Mom decided to treat him like a baby girl and the loser just went along with it." "Yeah. Diapers and everything. He is laying in front of me playing with a doll right now." This went on for quite a while. Stephen tried not to listen or think about the gossip which would soon be all over town. “Do you need a diaper change yet?” Tanya asked when her phone call was finally finished. She was hoping for some even more embarrassing photos. The ones she had so far might be explained away as being from a costume party or something but if she had proof of him using his diaper he would have no excuse. Stephen shook his head but felt the pressure growing. Soon enough Tanya noticed his potty dance and smiled. It would not be long. However, she was also aware of the time. It was getting closer to seven and she still needed to give him a bath before bed. She soon decided that she couldn’t wait any longer. “Stand up.” She ordered. Stephen got up off the floor. “Now wet your diaper.” She said. “Unless you want me to share those photos.” Stephen blushed as he released his bladder. Tanya laughed as she watched the crotch grow darker and begin to sag. She took another photo. “Are you all done?” Stephen nodded. “You deserve to sit in it you loser.” She said. “But it’s almost your bedtime and I need to give you a bath. Crawl to your bedroom.” Stephen got back down to the floor and made his way to his room. The soggy diaper hanging heavily between his legs. Tanya followed, documenting it with her phone. He reached his room and climbed up on the change mat. “Suck on your thumb while I deal with this.” Stephen stuck his thumb into his mouth. It was strangely comforting. Tanya removed his plastic panties and giggled at the dark wet, yellow stain on his diaper. She quickly snapped a photo. There would be no denying what had happened in this one. She unpinned the diaper and pulled it open. “Look at that little dick.” She snapped a photo. “Does it get any bigger?” She teased him with her fingers until he grew hard. “I guess not. Poor Amanda.” She took another photo. “I hear Greg’s is huge though.” She threw the soggy diaper into the bucket then directed him "Now get to the bath.” Wearing nothing but his t-shirt, Stephen crawled to the bathroom. Tanya followed, watching his penis swinging from side to side as he moved. When they reached the bathroom, she ordered "Sit there while I fill the tub." He obeyed. The tiles felt cold against his naked skin and he felt very exposed in front of Tanya and covered his erection with his hands, surprised to find that he missed the security of his diapers. “Stop playing with yourself.” Tanya snapped at him. “That’s very unladylike.” Stephen stared at the floor and tried to ignore her. “Move your hands away.” She ordered. “Put them on your head.” He reluctantly removed his hands to his head, leaving him exposed again. He sat like that until Tanya pulled his t-shirt up over his head and told him “Get in.” He climbed in. relieved to be concealed by the bubbles. Tanya had no interest in actually washing him so she threw a washcloth in for him to do it himself. He didn’t mind being allowed that little bit of maturity but it did feel a bit awkward with her watching, especially when it got to his privates. “Are you all clean?” She asked when he finished. “Show me your bottom so I can make sure you have done it properly.” Stephen stood up, thankful that his dick was no longer hard, and turned so she could see his bottom. “Bend over and pull your cheeks apart so I can see properly.” He obeyed, furious at this deliberate humiliation but totally powerless to do anything about it. “No. That’s nowhere near clean enough.” She picked up the washcloth from the water and stuck her index finger in the middle of it. She ran her covered finger down his crack. She then ran it back up to his butthole, penetrating him just enough to let him know just how much power she had over him. He felt himself starting to grow hard again but Tanya quickly withdrew her finger. “Much better.” She dropped the washcloth back into the bathtub. “Get out and dry yourself off.” He stepped out of the tub and dried himself with his pink towel. “Now put the towel back and crawl to your bedroom.” Stephen hung the towel back on the towel rail and got down on the floor. He crawled back to his room totally naked. Tanya watched his bare bottom sway from side to side and couldn’t resist giving it a hard smack. He finally reached his room and climbed onto the changing mat. Tanya picked up a cloth diaper. “What the hell am I meant to do with this?” Without bothering to even try folding it, she slid it under his bottom and pulled it up between his legs before fastening it at the sides with safety pins. It didn’t feel right to Stephen. It was very loose and there was nowhere near enough padding against his bottom and between his legs. However he didn’t dare say anything. She pulled a pair of plastic panties up his legs and stuffed the diaper inside them. This felt even worse. It was bulky in all the wrong places and bits of the material stuck out of the elastic of the plastic panties. Tanya pulled a nightdress on over his head and then checked her watch. “Ten past seven. Close enough. Get into bed.” Without even waiting for him to do it, she turned off the light and left. Stephen crawled over into his bed and found Felicity. He hugged her tight and fought the urge to suck his thumb and told himself that Tanya’s torment was over now. Some time later, Tanya let herself back into the room and turned on the light. “I just wanted you to know that I found your phone.” She waved it in front of him to prove it. “If Mom hears that I was anything other than a perfect babysitter, I’m sending those photos to your entire contact list.” She turned the light back off and left. Janet and Amanda returned home not long after that. Stephen could hear them talking to Tanya for a little while but couldn’t make out what was being said. He heard Tanya leave and then outside his door Janet said “I’m just going to check on Stephanie.” She quietly opened the door. Stephen watched her as she approached the bed, very happy to be back in her care after Tanya. “Why are you still awake?” She whispered gently. He reached up and hugged her. “Did you miss Mommy?” She asked, returning the hug. He nodded against her shoulder. She released him and tucked him back up in bed, smiling warmly at him. TUESDAY He awoke the next morning, needing to pee, and used his diaper. Unfortunately, Tanya had done such a bad job of diapering him that it leaked all over his bed. “Good morning. I just wanted to see you before I left for work.” Amanda came in then saw his bed. “Oh dear. What happened. Did you leak?” Janet heard her daughter and came in too. “What’s wrong?” “Stephanie’s diaper leaked.” Amanda informed her. “I’ll deal with it.” Janet told her. “You have to get to work.” “Sorry.” She kissed Stephen on the forehead. “I really do have to go” On the way out she called back “Bye Mom. Bye Stephanie.” “Bye Amanda.” Janet called after her. “Good luck.” She approached the bed and pulled back the covers to inspect the damage. “Don’t worry, Pumpkin. I’ll get this cleaned up.” She removed his wet nightdress and pulled off his plastic panties. She saw his diaper. “Tanya did your diaper all wrong. That’s why it leaked. We will have to teach her how to do it properly won’t we?” Not waiting for an answer, she unpinned the diaper and helped him up. “Get into the bathroom.” Wet and naked, he did as she said. She ran him a bath and helped him in. “We have to get ready quickly today.” She said, scrubbing him clean with no concern for his modesty. “It’s your first ballet lesson this morning.” She helped him up and wrapped him in his towel. “There. Isn’t that better?” “Yes.” He said and meant it. “Thank you, Mommy.” She took him back to his room and laid him on the change mat. There she took out a disposable diaper and slid it under his bottom before taping him into it. He felt much more secure being back in a properly fastened diaper and caught himself smiling up at Janet. She smiled back before going to his wardrobe to decide what to dress him in. Stephen stood up and Janet returned with a yellow sundress with white flowers. “What do you think?” She held it up for him to see. It was certainly cute. He wouldn't mind seeing it on Amanda but that didn’t mean he wanted to wear it himself. Still, he didn’t want to disappoint Janet so he responded with a big smile. “I thought you would like it.” She pulled it on over his head. The dress reached just below the crotch of his diaper. If he had been wearing a cloth one it would certainly be showing. Janet finished his outfit with shoes and a yellow headband then said. “I’m just going to get these wet things into the wash and then we’d better get going.” Soon enough he was reluctantly following her out of the privacy of the house. He let her strap him into the back seat of her car. “You’d better have some breakfast.” She unscrewed the cap from a children’s yogurt pouch and handed it to him. Stephen finished it on the short drive and, as he usually did after breakfast, started to feel the need to poop. He hoped he could hold on until they got back home. At Miss Walker’s house he once again waited nervously at her front door, holding down his dress afraid that the wind might catch it and flash his diaper. “Hello Janet. Hello Stephanie.” Miss Walker opened the door and greeted them with a warm smile. She was wearing a black leotard with a simple wrap-around skirt. “Come in.” She led them back into her lounge room. There was a pink ballet outfit laid out on the sofa. It consisted of a pair of tights and what looked like girls’ one-piece bathers with a stiff skirt sticking out from the waist. Sitting on the floor were a pair of matching ballet shoes. “Wow. Is that tutu for Stephanie?” Janet asked, knowing the answer. “Yes.” Miss Walker replied. “I had a few spare ones laying around. That should be her size.” “Let’s try it on.” Janet was already removing his shoes. Next she took off his headband and pulled his dress off over his head, leaving him standing there in just his diaper. She picked up the tights and gathered up the legs before holding them out for Stephen to step into. She stretched them up his legs and over his diaper. Then came the tutu. She held it out for him to put one foot through each leghole and then pulled it up for him to put his arms though. Finally, she slipped the shoes onto his feet. “Such a pretty ballerina.” She declared, stepping back to look at him. “Do you like your tutu, Stephanie.” “Yes Mommy.” Stephen gave her the answer he knew she wanted. “You can keep it.” Miss Walker declared. Stephen knew that Janet would prompt him to respond to her. He preempted her. "Thank you Miss Walker." "You have very good manners." Miss Walker smiled at her. Janet beamed proudly. Stephen was quickly learning to be a respectful little girl. Earning the approval of these two women made Stephen feel surprisingly good. He hoped it was something he would repeat frequently. "Let's get started." Miss Walker led Stepehn to an empty part of the room and sat down. "First we have to stretch." She demonstrated a stretch and Stephen did his best to copy her. "Good work Stephanie." Miss she rewarded his efforts with more praise before demonstrating the next stretch. As Stephen stretched, he felt the need to poop increasing. All of this bending was not making it easy to avoid missing his diaper. "Okay. Up we get." Miss Walker stood up and Stephen followed. "This is First Position." She demonstrated and he copied, Earning more praise. Stephen kept following Miss Walker's directions, forgetting that he was meant to be a grown man. He was totally absorbed in being a little girl learning ballet and it was wonderful. He was brought back to reality when the pressure was finally too much and, in the middle of a plié, he filled his diaper. From where she sat, Janet could see it happen. She watched as the seat of his diaper expanded with the mess. “I think you’d better take a break.” She told Miss Walker. “Stephanie needs a diaper change.” “Okay.” Miss Walker looked at her watch. “We went longer than I had planned anyway. Stephanie was just such a good student.” Stephen couldn’t help smiling at her but he was embarrassed. Of course he was embarrassed about messing himself but he was more embarrassed that, for a while, he felt like a real little girl and loved it. Janet unpacked the changing supplies and then had to completely undress Stephen to get to his diaper. Stripped down to his diaper, Stephen laid on the changing mat. “You did very well at your first ballet lesson.” Janet untapped the diaper. “Mommy is very proud of you.” She thoroughly cleaned his bottom before sealing the diaper and wipes into a plastic bag. When he was taped into a clean diaper, Stephen said “Thank you, Mommy.” “Such a polite little girl.” Miss Walker observed. “You are doing such a good job raising her, Janet.” This made both Janet and Stephen feel great. “Rachel, would you mind getting her dressed while I throw this out?” Janet asked, holding up the dirty diaper. “Of course not.” Miss Walker replied, picking up Stephen’s sundress. Janet left to dispose of the diaper and wash her hands. “Thank you.” “Come here sweetie.” Miss Waker held up the dress and waited for Stephen. He moved closer to her and helpfully raised his arms so that she could put the dress on him. She put his headband back on and then helped him into his shoes. “Thank you, Miss Walker.” He said, ”You are very welcome, Stephanie.” When Janet returned, Miss Walker offered "Will you have some tea?" "Yes." Janet replied. "I think we have time." "I'll put the kettle on." Miss Walker left. While they waited for her to return, Janet took out Stephen's water bottle and gave it to him. "You must be thirsty too." He finished the bottle by the time Miss Walker had poured the tea. He had nothing else to do while the women chatted so he stood up and started practicing the moves Miss Walker had taught him. Janet and Miss Walker smiled. They tried not to make it too obvious that they were watching him. They didn't want him to get embarrassed and stop. As he danced, he gradually felt more and more like a real little girl again. His self-consciousness was gone along with all of his adult concerns. Before he completely lost himself, he was interrupted by Janet. "Time to go home, Stephanie." "Okay Mommy." As he realised that he really needed to pee. He soaked his diaper on the drive home. "Do you need a diaper change?" Janet asked once they were inside. "Yes Mommy." She took him to his room and changed him into a cloth diaper. As he had expected, his dress was not long enough to cover his diaper. “I have to hang out the wash.” She informed him. “You can play in the backyard.” She let him out through the laundry door. She could keep an eye on him from there while she unloaded the washing machine. Stephen stepped out into the backyard. The fences looked very low to him. A neighbour could peer over into the yard at any moment. The backyard hadn’t changed since Amanda and Tanya were children. It had a sandpit, a swing and a cubby house. These had gone unused for over a decade but Janet had kept them in good condition in case she had grandchildren. Stephen opted for the privacy of the cubby house. It was, fortunately, large enough for him to move around comfortably inside. It was currently used mostly as storage for outdoors toys, like buckets and spades for the sandpit. He sat on a chair which was a bit too small for him and watched the backyard through a window. Soon Janet emerged from the house with the washing. She put down the basket and waved to Stephen. Not wanting to disappoint her, he waved back. Janet started pulling things out of the washing basket. Stephen’s sheets from the morning were in there but it was mostly his diapers and plastic panties. His diapers being on display made Stephen feel exposed despite being hidden in the cubby house. “Hello Janet.” Stephen’s fears were realised as a woman called out over the fence. “Hello Kate.” Janet waved back. “It looks like you have a baby in the house again.” The woman observed but then she noticed something strange. “Those are some very big plastic panties.” Janet laughed. “Yes they are.” She turned to the cubby house and signalled Stephen to come to her. “Stephanie. Come out and meet Mrs Thompson.” Stephen hesitated. “Come out Stephanie.” Janed repeated. “You know what happens when you are rude to grownups.” The warning drew Stephen out of his hiding spot. Mrs Thompson hid her mouth behind her hands when she saw him but it was obvious that she was giggling. “Say hello to Mrs Thompson.” Janet prompted him. “Hello, Mrs Thompson.” He did as he was told. “Stephanie here was Amanda’s husband. They have come to stay with me.” Janet explained. “She had some trouble aiming when he used my toilet as a man so now she is a little girl in diapers. When she is ready, I will potty train her.” Stephen could only stand there, turning red. “Maybe I should try that with Peter.” Mrs Thompson said, recalling her long-running frustration with her husband’s toilet habits. Janet smiled at the idea. “I’m sure Stephanie would love to have another little girl to play with.” “I am impressed that you decided to cloth diaper her.” Mrs Thompson says. “That must be a lot more work.” “It’s not that bad. I cloth diapered Amanda and Tanya too. Babies go through a lot of diapers.” Janet explained, motioning toward the clothes line. “It’s just more economical. Plus cloth diapers make their little bottoms so cute.” Mrs Thompson giggled again. “They certainly do.” “Well I’d better give Stephanie some lunch” Janet hung the last diaper on the line. “It’s almost time for her nap.” “If you ever need a break, feel free to leave Stephanie at my place.” She offered. “My Sarah is studying child care and I’m sure she would love to help.” “Thank you, Kate.” Janet said. “I’ll keep it in mind.” It was a quiet afternoon. After Stephen’s nap time, Janet left him to play in the living room, checking on him occasionally as she did various chores around the house. “Mommy, Can I help.” Stephen asked at one point, mostly because he was getting rather bored of the baby toys. Janet appreciated the offer but replied “When you are a bit bigger.” Janet was feeding him his dinner when Amanda finally returned home. “Hi Mom.” She greeted them both with a kiss, her mother on the cheek and Stephen on the forehead. “Hi Stephanie.” “How was your first day?” Janet asked as she brought a spoonful of peas to Stephen’s mouth. “It’s a bit boring honestly. I’m overqualified to be a secretary.” She complained. “But it’s better than nothing.” “Stephanie had her first ballet lesson this morning.” Janet informed her. “Was that fun?” Amanda asked Stephen. “Did you get to wear a tutu?” Stephen could only answer with nods as Janet made sure that his mouth was never empty. “She is a very good ballerina.” Janet commented. “Just like her big sister.” “Will you show me?” Amanda asked Stephen. He shook his head. “I’m sure she will.” Janet insisted. “When she is feeling less shy.” That evening, after Janet had given Stephen a bath, she took him to his room and took out two cloth diapers. She laid them out next to him on the bed. “I think I’ll make your diapers extra thick for bed. We don’t want you to leak again.” She folded the diapers and slid them under his bottom. He could feel the extra thickness already with just his bottom resting on it. She powdered him and pulled the double diaper up between his legs, forcing them apart. Once his diapers were pinned on and covered with another pair of plastic panties, Stephen stood up awkwardly. It was almost impossible to walk with this much padding between his legs. One he was in his nightdress, they joined Amanda in the living room where she was watching the news. When it was finished, Janet suggested. “Maybe Stephanie can show us her ballet now.” Stephen again shook his head. “Please.” Amanda begged. “I really want to see.” With a sigh, he got up off the floor. Janet turned off the TV and started some music. Stephen started going through the moves which Miss Walker had taught him. He felt very self-conscious and awkward in his bulky diapers but Amanda and Janet smiled and clapped for him. While attempting one of the moves, he lost his balance and fell on his padded bottom. Amanda couldn’t help giggling. Stephen pouted which only made the scene even cuter to her. This made her giggle even more. Stephen didn’t want to dance anymore. He returned to his spot on the blanket and stayed there until Janet declared “It’s Stephanie’s bed-time.” “Goodnight Stephanie.” Amanda gave him a hug. “Goodnight Amanda.” Janet led him to the bathroom, where she brushed his teeth, and then took him to his room. “Are you wet?” She asked, feeling his diapers. “No. Still dry.” Stephen climbed into bed and hugged Felicity. Janet sat on the bed next to him and started reading his bedtime story. Stephen closed his eyes and listened. It was so much nicer being put to bed by Janet than by Tanya. Without thinking, he snuggled in close to her, smiling contentedly. He was asleep before Janet finished the story. WEDNESDAY Stephen woke up early enough to eat breakfast with Amanda before she left for work. Then, after he messed his diaper, Janet changed him into a disposable. "Where are we going?" He knew what a disposable diaper meant. "Mommy has a few errands to run today." Janet explained, helping him into pink leggings. Next came a white t-shirt with a large pink heart on the front, white sneakers and a pink bow for his hair. As Stephen looked at his reflection, the thought of being in public like this filled him with dread. The waistband of his diaper stuck out the top of the leggings and the short t-shirt did nothing to cover it. Not that it would have done him any good. The tight leggings left no doubt what was underneath. Janet restocked the diaper bag and they were on their way. Stephen watched nervously from the back seat. He wondered where they were going but wasn’t sure he wanted to know. It was worse than he feared. Janet turned into the carpark of a shopping mall. People were streaming in and out of the entrance. There were so many people who would see him the moment he got out of the car and even more once they got inside. Janet got out of the car with the diaper bag, opened Stephen’s door and unclipped his seatbelt. “Come on.” Stephen shook his head. “I can’t go out there like this.” “Don’t be silly. Get out of this car right now.” “No!” He gripped the seat. “Fine.” Janet put his seatbelt back on. “Have it your way.” She drove him home without another word. As soon as they were inside, she led him to the sofa. She sat down. “Get across my lap.“ Did as he was told, hoping that obedience would mitigate her wrath. “Yes Mommy.” She pulled down the back of his diaper and leggings. “It was very naughty to disobey Mommy.” Her hand came down hard on his bare bottom. “Especially when we are out in public.” “Ow.” He said. “I’m sorry but I can’t let all of those people see me in diapers.” She spanked him again. “You are a toddler.” And again. “Toddlers wear diapers.” And again. “But after.” He endured another smack. “When I’m a grownup again. How will I face them?” “That is a grownup worry.” Janet stops the spanking. “You don’t even need to worry about potty training yet, Pumpkin.” As if to punctuate that statement, she pulled his diaper back up and padded his bottom through it. She then helped him stand up and then fixed his leggings. Stephen thought that the punishment was over. He was wrong. Janet dragged a footstool over into an empty corner of the room. “This is the naughty seat.” She explained. “Sit here facing the wall. You are in timeout. ” Stephen obeyed. He felt so childish sitting there, staring at the corner. He prefered the spanking. “We still need to go to the mall today.” Janet said from behind him. “People will see that you are a little diapered girl. Use your time on the naughty seat to find a way to accept that.” And so he sat there, processing the fact that very soon he would be walking through a shopping mall, very visibly diapered. He imagined it. How would people look at him? What would they say? Many would certainly laugh. He felt the embarrassment as though he was already there. When he felt the need to pee, it was a welcome distraction. He held on, more as something else to focus on than to avoid using his diaper. Eventually that became tedious too and he wet the diaper. Still he had to sit there in his soggy diaper, anticipating his diapered excursion. Eventually he reached a point where he just wanted to get it over with. He just couldn’t stand the anticipation any more. Finally Janet came back and asked. “Are you ready to go to the mall now?” “Yes Mommy.” he replied, sadly. “Good girl.” She helped him up and turned him around so she could give him a tight hug. “Mommy loves you.” She genuinely meant it and Stephen felt that. He returned the hug. She released him and stepped back. Do you need a diaper change before we go?” “Yes Mommy.” Janet changed Stephen into a clean disposable and soon they were back in the mall parking lot. Once again, Janet got out with the diaper bag, opened Stephen’s door and released his seatbelt. She offered him her hand. “Come on, Pumpkin.” Stephen’s heart was pounding but he took Janet’s hand. Somehow holding her hand made him feel better. He was still scared but found the courage to leave the car. “Good girl.” Janet smiled at him as she led him to the entrance. Most people were minding their own business and didn’t even glance at Stephen but a few did notice. They pointed him out and whispered to their companions. Stephen heard a few laughs and gripped Janet’s hand tighter. Their first stop was the hair salon. The young woman at the counter just smirked as she looked Stephen up and down. “Hi Janet. We are just about ready for you. Please take a seat.” Janet led Stephen to the waiting area. Part of it was fenced off and had a basket of toys for young children. The purpose was obvious. It was a playpen where mothers could leave their small children while they had their hair done. That is exactly what Janet planned to do with Stephen. She opened the childproof gate. “In you go.” Stephen reluctantly released her hand and stepped in. The back of the playpen was glass, looking out into the mall. As Janet closed the gate, Stephen realised he was on display to everyone walking past. He turned his back to the window. Realising that this gave the people outside a view of his padded bottom, he sat down. They would still see the waistband of his diaper but this was the best he could do. Meanwhile Janet selected a magazine and took a seat to wait for her turn. It didn’t take long before she was called over to a chair and the stylist got to work. People stopped and stared at Stephen through the window, Some tapped the glass, hoping to get a better look at him but he didn’t turn around. To Stephen, Janet’s haircut took agonizingly long. This was worse than his timeout. At least he didn’t have people gawking at him on the naughty seat. When Janet was finally finished, Stephen watched her pay the young woman at the counter then return to open the playpen. He rushed to hug her. In her arms, he could ignore the people outside staring at his padded bottom. Janet looked at her watch. “Oh dear. We are running late. I’d better get you some lunch.” Stephen held tight to Janet’s hand as she let him deeper into the mall. People were still looking but he ignored them, focussing only on the feeling of his hand in hers. Janet spotted the sign for the toilets and stopped for a moment. “Do you need a diaper change before lunch?” Stephen shook his head, blushing at being asked that so loudly in public. They reached a cafe and found a table. Stephen felt a little more comfortable here. The customers and staff could still see him but he was protected from the crowds outside. Janet looked over the menu and chose meals for both of them without consulting Stephen. She left him at the table as she went to place the order. Stephen made the mistake of looking around. The other customers were all looking at him. Most were being subtle about it but some were blatantly staring. Fortunately, Janet did not take long and was soon sitting across from him again. He could just focus on her and ignore everyone else. “I think you are going to miss your nap today.” Janet worried. “I still have to go to the bank and do the grocery shopping.” While Stephen wasn’t concerned about missing his nap, he didn’t like hearing that they still had things to do at the mall. As they waited for their lunch, he also realised that he needed to pee. He wondered if he would be able to hold on until Janet finished her errands. He wondered if the people watching him would be able to tell if he wet himself. Then he realised that if Janet knew he had wet himself she would likely change him at the mall. While he was worrying about this, a waitress brought their food over. “The kids’ meal must be for you.” Smiling, she placed a plate in front of Stephen. It held some little ham and cheese sandwiches with the crusts cut off two slices of fairy bread. Next to it, she placed a juice box. Stephen knew that Janet would want him to use good manners. “Thank you.” Janet smiled proudly at him and, in spite of his embarrassment, he was happy to have made her happy. “You are welcome.” The waitress failed to keep a straight face but kept up the pretense that Stephen was actually a little girl. “Would you like to do some colouring when you are finished?” “That would be very nice.” Janet answered for him. The waitress retrieved some crayons and a colouring-in picture of a unicorn and placed them in the middle of the table. “Thankyou” Stephen said again. “You are such a polite little girl.” She said. “What’s your name?” “Stephanie.” “That is a pretty name.” She continued. “And how old are you Stephanie?” “Twenty Six” He answered without thinking. The waitress laughed. “Isn’t that a little too old to still be in diapers?” Janet laughed and corrected him. “Stephanie is two.” “Don’t worry.”The waitress teased him. “I’m sure you’ll learn numbers soon.” With that, she left to serve other tables. “Don’t wait for mommy.” Janet told him. “You can start eating.” He did and was almost finished when her lunch arrived. After eating the last piece of fairy bread, he pulled the crayons and coloring picture toward him. It was something to focus on as he tried to ignore the people watching him and the increasing likelihood that he would have to use his diaper in front of them.. He was just finishing off the picture when Janet ate the last few bites of her meal. “That’s very pretty.” She told him. “You are such a good artist.” It was a patronizing complement but a complement nonetheless. “Thank you, Mommy.” Janet folded the picture neatly and placed it in her handbag before once more taking Stephen’s hand and leading him back out to the mall. The next stop was the bank. Janet and Stephen joined the queue. As everyone in front of them was focused on moving forward, none of them noticed Stephen but the man who arrived behind them certainly did. “Is this a dare?” He joked. “Or did you lose a bet?” “Stephanie. You are being rude.” Janet insisted. “The nice man asked you a question.” “It’s a punishment.” Stephen reluctantly turned to face the man. “I missed the toilet and didn’t clean up so Mommy said I have to be potty trained as a girl.” “You’re his mother?” The man asked Janet. “I’m his mother in law.” She explained. “But until Stephanie’s potty training is finished she is a little girl and I’m her mommy.” “Wow.” The man felt sorry for Stephen. “Why are you letting her do this to you?” “My wife and I are living with her because I lost my job.” Stephen admitted. “I don’t have a choice.” “My name is Kevin Brown.” He handed Janet a business card. “I’m a freelance reporter and I’d like to interview you and... Stephanie... for an article.” Stephen shook his head. “Don’t want everyone to know about this.” “Hundreds of people have been seeing you walking around the mall today.” Kevin said. ”They are all wondering why you are dressed like that.” “It would save us from explaining it to everyone.” Janet reasoned. “Good.” Kevin took that as a yes. “Would you be available to do the interview later today?” “I think so. I just need to visit the supermarket after this.” Janet told him.”I will call you when we are home.” By then, Stephen’s need to pee was getting urgent. He was trying to subtly shift his weight from one leg to another to keep it under control without Kevin noticing. Kevin did notice but he didn’t say anything. He just watched, curious about whether Stephen would actually use his diaper. Before they reached the front of the line, Stephen gave up and flooded his diaper. Kevin noticed that he had stopped fidgeting and realised what had just happened. Janet noticed too and once they were finished at the bank, she told Stephen. “Let’s go change your diaper.” He meekly let her lead him back to the toilets. She pushed open the door to the ladies' room And pulled him inside. Luckily, they found the room empty. Janet pulled the baby change table down. "There is no way you are going to fit on that" she decided. After looking around the room and finding no suitable surfaces she shrugged and just pulled Stephen's leggings down where he stood. Just as Janet put the diaper bag down on the counter, the door swung inward. Two women entered the room. their conversation abruptly stopped as they saw him standing there with his leggings around his ankles and his wet diaper on display. "What the hell?" one of them blurted out. “Is she really changing his diaper?” “Oh my God!.” The other declared, heading back out the door.. “I’m getting security.” “Don’t leave me with these weirdos.” The first followed her. Janet ignored them and opened the bag to collect the necessary supplies. She returned to Stephen and had just undone the tapes on his diaper when there was a knock on the door. “This is mall security.” A man’s voice came from the other side of the door. “I’m coming in.” Janet quickly stuck the tapes back in place and pulled Stephen’s leggings back up before the uniformed man let himself in. The man tried to remain serious but couldn’t help smiling at the ridiculousness of what he found. “Both of you will need to come with me.” “Fine.” Janet said, putting the baby wipes and clean diaper back into the bag. “But my daughter needs her diaper changed.” This made him crack and start laughing. “Whatever. Just follow me.” Janet held Stephen’s hand and followed the man through the mall. Stephen’s diaper moved around awkwardly as he walked. In her rush, Janet had not done a very good job of taping it back up and the tapes did not handle being re-stuck very well. They soon gave up, leaving the task of holding Stephen’s diaper in place entirely up to his leggings. The leggings sagged and the damp padding bounced against his bottom with every step. The guard led them through a door marked “Staff Only.” and showed them into an unoccupied office. “Take a seat and wait here.” He told them. On the near side of the simple desk were two chairs. Janet and Stephen sat there and waited. “Great.” Stephen despaired. “Now I’m going to be arrested, dressed like this.” “Watch your tone, Stephanie.” Janet told him sternly. “And don’t worry. I will explain everything.” “Janet?” A middle-aged man recognised her as he entered the room. “Hello Peter.” Janet stood to greet him. “I’m sorry about this misunderstanding.” “It’s quite alright.” He responded. “And this must be Stephanie. My wife told me all about you.” “Stephanie. Say hello to Mr Thompson.” Janet said. “He is our neighbour. You met Mrs Thompson yesterday.” “Hello, Mr Thompson.” Stephen said obediently. “I understand you were trying to change Stephanie’s diaper in the middle of the ladies’ room” He said. “You gave some other shoppers a bit of a shock.” “Yes.” Janet confirmed. “She is too big for the baby change table.” “There’s a spare office next to mine.” Mr Thompson pulled a key, attached to an orange tag, from his drawer. “You can have some privacy in there. Here’s a key.” “Thank you, Peter.” Janet accepted the key. “Thank you, Mr Thompson.” Stephen added without being prompted. Mr Thompson led them to the next office. “I’ll leave you to change Stephanie now. She looks like she’s getting rather uncomfortable in that diaper.” he pointed at another door further down the hall. “You can use the staff bathroom to wash up.” Janet took Stephen into the office. Its furniture was arranged like Mr Thompsons and had a few boxes stacked in one corner but was otherwise empty. “Lay down on the desk Pumpkin.” Stephen did as he was told. His legs dangled off the end. Janet once again pulled his leggings down to his ankles. This time his diaper went with them. “Oh dear.” Janet took the used diaper and rolled it up. “It’s lucky you didn’t wet again. You would have leaked all over.” She took the baby wipes out of the diaper bag and cleaned his privates. “There. All clean again. Isn’t that better?” “Yes, Mommy.” He agreed. Next, she took out the new diaper and unfolded it. “Lift up your bottom a little please, Pumpkin.” He had to place his feet on the edge of the desk to do this. “Thankyou.” She slid the diaper under him and gave him a gentle pat on the side of his bottom. He understood the signal and lowered himself onto the padding. Janet pulled the diaper up firmly between his legs and taped him into it. Stephen felt good to be back in a dry, properly fastened diaper. “Thank you, Mommy.” “You are welcome, Pumpkin.” She smiled as she helped him up and then pulled his leggings back over his padded bottom. Janet disposed of the old diaper, washed her hands and then took Stephen back out into the mall. Their last stop was the supermarket. Janet took a trolley and considered the baby seat. “No. I think your bottom is a bit too big to fit in that.” Stephen sighed with relief. “I want you to keep one hand on the trolley at all times.” Janet directed. “So you don’t get lost.” Stephen held the side of the trolley and kept pace with Janet as she went up and down the aisles, finding what she needed. By then, Stephen had grown accustomed to the stares and comments of the other shoppers. It felt like they had been at this mall forever. Janet had soon gathered everything on her list and took them through the checkout. “Hello Janet.” The young woman at the checkout recognised her.. “Hello Sarah. We were just talking to your father.” “Yes he told me you were in the mall today.” Sarah started scanning the groceries. “Hello Stephanie. It’s nice to meet you. I’m Sarah.” Stephen knew he had to be polite. “Hello Sarah.” “Stephanie. You need to speak to grown ups respectfully.” Janet corrected him. “You must call her Miss Thompson.” “Sorry, Miss Thompson.” This made her giggle. “Mom said you might come to my house to play.” She spoke to Stephen as though she believed he was a real little girl. “Would you like that?” Stephen didn’t think he was allowed to say no. “Yes, Miss Thompson.” “I’m home all day tomorrow.” She addressed Janet. “You can drop her over in the morning and have a break.” “That sounds lovely.” Janet agreed. “Stephanie and I will see you tomorrow.” Janet phoned Kevin Brown on their way back to the car. She told him they would be home soon and gave him the address. By the time the doorbell rang Janet had changed Stephen back into a cloth diaper and plastic panties. The leggings had no chance of stretching over the much thicker padding so he was in just his t-shirt, diaper and plastic panties. He was laying on his pink blanket, watching an educational cartoon for toddlers. Janet let Kevin in and led him to the sofa. “Can I get you some tea or coffee?” “Coffee. Thank you.” Kevin replied, watching Stephen unsuccessfully try to find a way to sit which hid his ballooning pink plastic panties. Janet left him with Stephen and went to the kitchen. The reporter recognised that he might be able to get more honest answers out of Stephen with Janet not listening. “How do you feel about living like a little girl?” “How do you think I feel?” Stephen answered. “It’s humiliating. I spent the day being paraded around the mall in diapers.” “What does your wife think about this?” “Amanda says we have no choice but I think she’s enjoying seeing me like this. She says it’s cute.” “Do you feel cute?” “Um… Sometimes.” Stephen admitted. “Sometimes when I play along I get into the role and feel like a real little girl.” “Do you like that feeling?’ “In the moment, yes. I just feel free and safe.” Stephen found himself opening up more than he had expected. “Like I’m not even embarrassed about the diapers. It just feels natural.” “And you use your diapers.” That wasn’t a question. Kevin already knew he did. “Do you just wet them or do you poop in them too?” “I…” Stephen didn’t really want to say. “I’m not allowed to use the toilet at all.” “What is it like, using your diapers?” “It’s embarrassing. It’s like I’m proving that I need to wear them.” Stephen paused before adding “But when I’m not worried about people watching me it’s also kind of… I don’t know, relaxing. It’s like I don’t have to worry about anything. Even wetting myself.” “And your mother in law changes you?” “Mostly. Amanda has and so has Tanya, her sister.” Stephen stared at the floor. “That’s the most humiliating part of this. Being changed like a baby.” “Is there anything you like about it?” Kevin knew he was holding back something. “Um…” Stephen blushed. He didn’t want to admit this part, even to himself. “Sometimes, it can feel nice being taken care of in such a… an intimate way.” Janet returned with a tray. On it wa Kevn’s coffee, a small pot of tea and teacup for herself. A sippy cup full of water for Stephen and a plate of assorted biscuits to share. She passed the sippy cup to Stephen. “Thank you, Mommy.” Stephen accepted it. “You are welcome. Pumpkin.” She smiled, proud that he was showing good manners in front of her guest. “Thanks.” Kevin picked up his coffee and took a sip before returning to his questions. “How long has Stephanie been… um Stephanie?” “Since Sunday evening.” Janet answered. “I warned her that if she missed the toilet and didn’t clean up again that I would need to potty train her again. She didn’t think I was serious but I was.” She motioned toward Stephen. “Wasn’t I. Stephanie?” “Yes, Mommy.” “So you’re potty training her?” Kevin continued his questions. “Not yet. First she has to get used to using her diapers so she can start from scratch.” Janet explained. “When she has forgotten how to use the toilet like a boy I will teach her to use it like a girl.” “Why are you going to teach her to use the toilet like a girl?” “Because girls don’t miss the toilet. They sit down to make their tinkles.” “How do you feel about changing your son in law’s diapers?” “I don’t really think about it that way.” Janet told him. “She is living as my little girl and that is how I see her. I’m her mommy and I change her diapers like I did for my other two daughters.” It made Stephen feel warm and tingly to hear her say it. “How has this experience affected your relationship with each other?” “We weren’t particularly close before.” Janet didn’t think it was necessary to express just how much she disliked Stephen before he became her little girl. “But I think we have developed a real connection this week.” “Do you feel that way too?” Kevin directed the question to Stephen. “Yes.” Stephen answered genuinely. “I feel a lot closer to her now.” Kevin finished his coffee and thanked Janet and Stephen for their time. He said his goodbyes and promised to let Janet know if his story was going to be published. Because Stehpen had missed his nap, Janet put him to bed early that evening. He was already tucked in when he heard Amanda return home from work. THURSDAY The next morning, Stephen woke up before anyone else. He had wet his diaper during the night and it now felt very uncomfortable. He waddled out to the living room and, with nothing else to do, played with the toys on his blanket. By the time Amanda emerged, he had wet his already-soaked diaper again. “Good morning, Stephanie.” “Good morning.” He replied. “Um... Could you change me please? I’ve been in this wet diaper for ages.” “Okay.” He waddled awkwardly back to his room. Amanda tried not to giggle as she followed. Stephen laid down on the changing mat and waited. He helpfully lifted his hips as Amanda pulled his plastic panties down. Amanda smiled down at him, happy that he seemed to have relaxed into his new position as a toddler. She unpinned his soggy double diapers and pulled them open, exposing his privates. It felt strange to see a penis there. It felt out of place somehow. She told herself that this was a silly thought and got to work cleaning the stale pee off of his groin and bottom. “Your skin is getting a little red.” she noted as she threw the wet diaper into the bucket. “I think you might be getting diaper rash.” She went to the drawers where Stephen’s changing supplies were kept and examined a few tubs, tubes and bottles before finding the right one. She returned with a tube of diaper rash cream and squeezed a little of it out onto her fingers. Starting above his dick she spread the cold ointment all over his diaper area. The intimate touch from his wife made him start to grow hard as she moved down to the skin around his balls. Stephen was ashamed to be visibly aroused by this treatment and tried to think of other things so his erection might go away. It didn’t work. Amanda just tried to ignore it as she moved down to his bottom. She spread it all over his cheeks and then through his crack. This left him throbbing and desperate to cum. While Amanda was usually the person to help him with such a problem she had no intention of doing so then. Instead, she took out a clean cloth diaper and folded it as Janet had taught her. She slid it under his bottom and pulled it up between his legs. Normally his penis would be pointing down but there was no chance of that in his current state. She had no option but to pin him into his diaper with his erect penis pressed tight against his hip. She found herself relieved that she no longer had to look at it as she pulled a clean pair of plastic panties up over his diaper. She helped him up and led him back out to the living room. With each step, the thick fabric rubbed against his dick. It wasn’t enough stimulation to make him cum but it kept him hard. Once he was back on his blanket, Amanda left him alone so she could get ready for work. He tried to rub himself through the diaper but the padding was too thick and he couldn’t get enough sensation through it. He looked around to check that he was still alone and slid his hand down through the elastic waistband of his plastic panties and into the diaper. He grabbed his dick and started moving his hand up and down its length. He closed his eyes and laid back, enjoying the feeling. It had been too long since he’d had any sexual release. He recalled Tanya touching him and sticking her finger inside him. He came almost immediately but just as he did he heard Janet’s voice. “Stephanie. Get your hand out of your diaper.” Still feeling waves of pleasure through his body, he opened his eyes and looked up to see her standing over him. He quickly removed his hand. Janet knew exactly what he was doing and from the way he was moving she was pretty sure he had cum. This somewhat damaged her image of him as her little girl. For a moment she once again saw him as the man who was unworthy of her daughter. “Come with me.” He could hear the disappointment in her voice. “You need to wash your hands.” “I’m sorry, Mommy.” He followed her to the bathroom. Hearing that was all it took for him to be her little girl again. “I know you are Stephanie. You are still learning to be a good little girl. Just don’t do it again.” “I won’t Mommy.” He really meant it. He didn’t want Janet to be disappointed in him like that again. After washing his hands, she took him to the change mat. She removed his plastic panties and diaper and wiped the semen off of his skin. When Janet taped him into a disposable he remembered that she had agreed to leave him next door, in the care of Mrs Thompson and her daughter today. He didn't like the idea but he didn’t argue. There was no point. Soon he was dressed in his yellow sundress and standing, with Janet, at the neighbours’ front door. “Hello Janet.” Mr Thompson answered the door. “Hello Stephanie. Come in.” “Thank you.” Janet let Stephen into the house. “Sarah.” Mr Thompson called out to his daughter. “Stephanie is here.” Sarah rushed out and greeted Stephen energetically. “Hello Stephanie. We are going to have so much fun today.” “Hello Miss Thompson.” Stephen replied, unprompted. “Has she eaten breakfast?” Sarah asked Janet. “No.” Janet replied, handing her the diaper bag. “Your mother said you should have practice changing a messy diaper and she usually does her poos after breakfast .” Stephen was horrified by the thought of this young woman, who was only a couple of years out of highschool, changing his messy diaper. “That’s very thoughtful of her.” Sarah replied, sarcastically. “Don’t worry I’ll give her breakfast.” “Thank you.” Janet said. “And I caught her putting her hand in her diaper this morning.” Stephen started at the floor, embarrassed by Janet revealing that. “I wouldn’t worry about that.” Sarah reassured her. “It’s normal for toddlers to explore like that but I’ll keep an eye out for it.” Janet gave Stephen a tight hug then kissed him on her forehead. “Mommy has to go now but Miss Thompson will take good care of you. Be a good girl for her.” “I will.” Stephen said. “Bye, Mommy.” “Good bye, Pumpkin.” Janet moved toward the door. “I’ll see you this evening.” “Come this way, Stephanie” Sarah led Stephen deeper into the house.”I’ve set up the spare room as a daycare.” Sarah had borrowed resources from her college and dug out bits and pieces which had been packed away when she outgrew them as a child. These were set up around the room. There was a shelf of oversized picture books for reading to a group of children and a child-sized table with 2 chairs. On the floor, in one corner was a futon mattress. In another was a padded changing mat. Scattered around the room were various educational toys. “Oh Hello, Stephanie.” Mrs Thompson came past the door. “Would you like some breakfast?” “No thank you, Mrs Thompson.” Stephen thought that maybe if he didn’t eat he could avoid messing his diaper and having Sarah change it. “Yes please Mom. She hasn’t had anything yet.” Sarah overruled him. “I’ll bring some porridge.” Her mother said, leaving. ”I’d better check your diaper before we give you food.” Sarah circled behind Stephen and pulled up the skirt of his dress, revealing his diaper. She checked the seat of the diaper with a pat. Finding it empty, she moved to the front and pressed her hand firmly against the groin to feel if it was wet. Satisfied that Stephen’s diaper was still clean, she let the skirt fall. “We can have story time while we wait.” Sarah selected one of the books and sat on the only adult-sized chair in the room. “Come and sit on the carpet.” Stephen sat cross-legged on the floor facing her and Sarah turned the cover of the book to face him. “Frogs Can’t Yodel.” She read out the title and then opened the book. She read the text to him with the patronising enthusiasm teachers use with small children. Something about being spoken to like that made him feel more like a little girl than his diaper did. He once again started forgetting his adult self and feeling like a real little girl. The story finished as Mrs Thompson arrived with a purple plastic bowl full of porridge. She placed it on the little table. “Here you go, Stephanie.” “Thank you. Mrs Thompson.” Stephen got up and moved to the little chair in front of the bowl. “You are very welcome.” Mrs Thompson left. Sarah found Stephen’s water bottle in the diaper bag and placed it on the table next to his bowl. “Thank you, Miss Thompson.” Stephen said, picking up the purple plastic spoon which was sticking out of the porridge and beginning to eat. It was lukewarm but he was hungry and quickly finished the bowl. Sarah moved him back to the carpet where she started teaching him counting. Of course he already knew how to count and very proudly showed off how clever he was, earning a lot of praise from Sarah. It didn’t take long for Stephen to begin to feel the familiar discomfort in his tummy. He knew an easy solution though. Moving into a squat, he filled the seat of his diaper. Sarah watched, having little doubt about what he was doing. She was a little surprised at how little using his diaper in front of her seemed to bother him. When she was sure he was finished, she asked as sweetly as she could manage while concealing a strange mixture of amusement and disgust. “Do you need a diaper change?” “Yes, Miss Thompson.” Stephen said matter-of-factly. “Go lay down on the changing mat.” She directed. As he did so, she gathered the necessary supplies from the diaper bag. She then joined him on the floor where she lifted his dress out of the way, exposing his messy diaper. “Someone is a stinky girl.” Stephen giggled as she untapped his diaper and carefully pulled it open. As professionally as she was able to manage, Sarah cleaned him with baby wipes and then re-diapered him. “Thank you, Miss Thompson.” Stephen said as he got up from the mat. Sarah stuck her head out of the door and called out. “Mom. Could you please come watch Stephanie for a minute.” Mrs Thompson soon arrived. “Thanks Mom.” Sarah explained as she left. “I just need to throw this messy diaper out and wash my hands.” “Are you having fun at daycare, Stephanie?” Mrs Thompson asked. “Yes.” Stephen said with a big smile. “Miss Thompson is nice.” Mrs Thompson wondered why Stephen wasn’t more embarrassed that a college girl had just changed his messy diaper. In fact he seemed far more comfortable overall than when he arrived. “What have you been learning?” She asked. “Counting. I’m really good at it.” Then unprompted he showed off just how good he was. “One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight….” She realised that he was genuinely proud of this. It was as though he had started to believe he really was a little girl. He was still counting when Sarah returned. “One hundred and thirty two, one hundred and thirty three, one hundred and thirty four…” “Wow Stephanie.” Sarah interrupted. “Did you count past 100?” “Yes.” Stephen beamed. “You are a very clever little girl.” She praised him, getting an even bigger smile. “Would you like to do some art?” “Yes.” Stephen nodded excitedly. Sarah took out some blank paper, a glue stick and a tub of various bits and pieces to glue on. “I want you to make a picture of your family.” Stephen got to work, finding just the right part from the tub. As they watched him, Sarah’s mother pulled her aside and whispered “Have you noticed that he really seems to think he is a little girl?” “He was totally unashamed messing himself in front of me.” Sarah replied. “It was like he thought it was completely normal.” “Do we try to snap him out of it?” Mrs Thompson worried. “What if he stays that way?” “He looks so happy.” Sarah argued. “I’m sure he’ll snap out of it himself in a few hours.” “Okay.” Mrs Thompson said, leaving. “But I’d better mention it to Janet.” Stephen worked away on his picture. When he was finished, he held it up proudly. “Good work, Stephanie.” Sarah said, looking at the picture. The picture was clearly two women with a small girl, dressed in pink between them, holding hands with both. “Is this you?” She asked, pointing to the figure in the middle. “Yes.” He said, happy that Sarah had recognised him in his picture. “I’m a ballerina.” “And is this your mommy?” She pointed to the largest figure. “Yes.” He said. “And this is my big sister, Amanda.” He pointed to the last figure. “I think this deserves a gold star.” Sarah said and placed a sticker on the corner of the picture. “Are you ready for lunch?” Mrs Thompson returned to the room. “Yes. Thanks Mom.” Sarah said. She turned to Stephen. “Time to check your diaper again.” Mrs Thompson left to prepare lunch and Sarah lifted Stephen’s dress again. The crotch was yellowed and sagging. It was obviously soaked. To avoid any surprises, she moved behind him and pulled out the waistband of his diaper. Relieved to find there was no poop this time, she took Stephen back to the plastic mat and changed him into a clean diaper. After lunch Sarah declared “It’s nap time.” She closed the blinds and turned off the light. Being the middle of the day, there was still quite a lot of light but it was the best she could do. She guided Stephen to the futon and started some simple instrumental music. When Stephen woke he was disoriented for a moment. This wasn’t his bedroom. Then it came back to him. He remembered not only where he was but how he had behaved all morning. He cringed as he recalled messing himself in front of Sarah and then having her change him. How could he look her in the eye after that. However, he also recalled the feelings. The feelings that came from being praised and cared for, of being innocent and carefree and mostly of being cute. Yes he was embarrassed but mostly he was sad it was over again. Sarah soon came in to check on him. She noticed the change immediately. “What’s wrong, Stephanie?” “Nothing.” He stared at the ground as she turned the light back on and opened the blinds. “You’re not Stephanie any more are you?” Sarah asked. Stephen couldn’t help looking at her. He knew exactly what she meant but still asked. “What?” “I mean, you’re still you.” Sarah clarified. “But this morning you were really a little girl. Weren't you?” Stephen nodded sadly. “And now you’ve remembered that you’re really a man wearing diapers and a dress?” “Yeah.” He was surprised how much she understood. “Does that happen often?” Sarah asked. “Forgetting that you’re not really a little girl?” “It’s happened before.” He admitted. “But not for that long.” “Do you like it?” Sarah asked. “Feeling like a real little girl.” “Yes.” He looked away, once again ashamed. “I liked Stephanie too.” Sarah reassured him. “It was fun taking care of her this morning.” Hearing that gave Stephen a warm feeling. “Would you like to be her again?” Sarah asked, gently. He nodded. “Good.” Sarah was genuinely pleased. “How did we do it before?” “I’m not sure.” Stephen thought. “You were reading to me and your voice… It just sounded like you were talking to a real little girl.” “Okay. Let’s try it.” Sarah selected another book from the shelf and sat on her chair. Stephen took his place on the floor in front of her. Once again, Sarah turned the giant picture book so that he could see the cover and read the title. “Princess Hippo.” Stephen felt her voice wash over him and before she was halfway through the short book he was Stephanie again. Sarah watched the change happen. Stephen’s face lit up and he leaned in, excited to see what happened next in the story. She continued the story, happy that she had the real Stephanie back to play with. Stephen spent the afternoon happily learning about shapes,colours and letters, interrupted only by a couple of diaper changes. Far too soon, Amanda arrived. “Hello Sarah.” Amanda came into the room. “Mom sent me to collect Stephanie.” “Amanda.” Stephen shouted excitedly and ran over to hug her. She was a little shocked by his childish reaction but returned the hug before picking up the diaper bag. “Come on. Let’s go have dinner.” He looked back at Sarah, not wanting to leave. “It’s okay Stephanie.” Sarah reassured him. “You can come back another day.” “Okay.” He accepted that his time with Sarah was over and gave her a tight hug. “Bye, Miss Thompson.” Amanada took his hand and led him home. He confused her more by skipping from the Thompsons’ front door to their own. She wondered if she should be worried about him but he seemed so happy, happier than he had been in a long time. “Hello Stephanie.” Janet greeted him when they got inside. Stephen rushed to her in the same childish way he had greeted Amanda and held her. “Hello Mommy.” “Did you have fun at daycare, Pumpkin?” “Yes.” He said. “Can I go again tomorrow?” “Not tomorrow but soon.” Janet was less shocked by this behavior than Amanda. Mrs Thomspon had visited earlier to discuss it. It was still different to see it in person. “Do you need a diaper change?” Stephen shook his head but she confirmed for herself anyway. “Okay. Come to the table.” She said. “Your dinner is ready.” Stephen followed her to the table and happily let her feed him mashed potato with peas and corn. She marveled at how completely he had slipped into this role and wondered how long it would last. She doubted that it would be permanent but she also didn’t mind if it was. She liked having another baby girl to take care of. “Time for your bath.” Janet told Stephen, wiping his face. “Okay Mommy.” He followed her to the bathroom and let her undress him and put him in the tub. He splashed and played as Janet scrubbed him. He giggled when she playfully splashed him back. Soon she had him back in his cloth diapers and plastic panties and dressed for bed. He ran out ahead of her to get to the blanket and play with his dolls. Amanda watched him, fascinated, totally ignoring the TV. She saw no sign of her husband, just a little girl who somehow looked a bit like him. Stephen started to feel a little tired. He had played for long enough. Now he wanted his mommy. He moved closer to Janet and leaned against her legs, knowing he wasn’t allowed up on the sofa. Janet looked down at him. She had banned him from the sofa so that he would know his place. It seemed that, right now at least, he knew it. Right now he just wanted her affection. She patted the cushion next to her. “Come up here, Pumpkin.” He climbed up and rested his head on her chest. Janet put her arm around him and held him close. He felt safe and loved. He could have stayed like that forever but, eventually, Janet reluctantly declared. “Time for bed.” She brushed his teeth and led him back to his room. Then she checked his diaper and tucked him in with Felicity. He fell asleep halfway through his bedtime story. FRIDAY Stephen woke up feeling great. He was himself again but the feelings from the previous night lingered. He smiled to himself as he remembered snuggling up with Janet. He wet his diaper and found that he liked how small it made him feel. He felt like he could almost slip into being Stephanie again. “Good morning Stephanie.” Janet let herself into the room. “Good Morning, Mommy.” Stephen responded. Janet could tell that he wasn’t thinking like her little girl anymore. He was happy to see her but his affection was self-conscious and slightly hesitant. Still she smiled and hugged him. “How is your diaper?” “It’s wet, Mommy.” He admitted. “Okay, Pumpkin. Move to the change mat.” She changed his diaper and put him in a lavender t-shirt and matching plastic panties. Soon She fed him breakfast and, soon after that, she changed his morning messy diaper. He was expecting Janet to put him into a disposable for another embarrassing outing. When she folded another cloth diaper he was relieved. His relief didn’t last long. He was playing on the living room floor when the doorbell rang. Janet answered the door. “Hello Samantha. Come in.” Janet led her friend to the sofa. “Stephanie. This is Mommy’s friend Ms Campbell.” Stephen blushed but greeted the woman as he knew Janet expected. “Hello, Ms Campbell.” “Hello Stephanie.” Ms Campbell replied, sitting down. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” “I’ll put on the tea.” Janet excused herself. “The others will be here soon.” Ms Campbell stared at Stephen. Janet had told her all about him and his punishment but she still couldn't quite believe what she was seeing. It was absurd. A grown man dressed like a baby girl, playing on the floor in front of her. The tension was broken by the doorbell ringing again. “I’ll get it.” Ms Campbell called out to Janet and answered the door. “Hello Hannah.” She greeted the next woman with a hug. “Janet is just making the tea.” “Hello Samantha.” The woman stepped into the living room and spotted Stephen. “Oh my God. Is that him?” “I think Janet wants us to say her.” Ms Campbell corrected her. “Sorry.” giggled the woman and approached Stephen. “Hello Stephanie. I’m Mrs Miller.” “Hello Mrs Miller.” Stephen dutifully responded. “Oh. My. God!” She squealed, pinching his cheek. “He’s… I mean She’s adorable.” Stephen found himself wishing he could slip into being Stephanie again. Then he wouldn’t be embarrassed by this attention. He might even enjoy it. “Oh hello Hannah.” Janet returned carrying a tray with a teapot, four cups and a plate of biscuits. She placed the tray on the coffee table and started pouring. The sound made Stephen realise that he needed to pee. He considered just going but was uncomfortable with the idea with these women watching him. The doorbell rang once again and Janet answered it. “Hello Rachel. Everyone’s here.” Miss Walker stepped in. She was carrying a very bulky bag. “Hello Stephanie.” She headed straight over to hug him. “How is my little ballerina?” “I’m good, Miss Walker.” He returned the hug. “You’re teaching her ballet?” Mrs Miller asked. “Yes.” Miss Walker confirmed. “And she is very good.” “That’s so cute.” Mrs Miller gushed. “Does she have a tutu?” “Yes.” Janet answered. “And she is so pretty in it.” “You should put on a concert for us.” Ms Campbell laughed. “Just like Amanda and Tanya did.” Mrs Miller added. “I think that’s a marvelous idea.” Miss Walker agreed. “We will start practicing at her next lesson.” “Stephanie.” Janet addressed him. “I think Miss Walker has some presents for you.” “Oh yes.” Miss Walker remembered. “I’ve finished some of your new clothes.” She reached into the bag and pulled out a red and white gingham romper. It had no legs, instead ending in poppers that close at the crotch. It had a skirt but it was completely decorative, it didn’t even cover the bottom. “She’s going to try it on now. Right?” Mrs Miller asked excitedly. “Well I do want to check that everything fits her properly.” Miss Walker agreed. Janet took the romper and moved to Stephen. “Stand up, Pumpkin.” Stephen did and she pulled his t-shirt off before pulling the romper down over his head. “I made the bottom extra roomy.” Miss Walker explained as Janet fastened the crotch. “So it should fit even when you double diaper her.” Janet adjusted the outfit a little and stepped back to look at him. “It’s perfect.” “Do you like it?” Miss Walker asked him. “Yes.” He knew he had to say yes but he actually did. He felt very cute in the outfit. “Thank you, Miss Walker.” “Can I take a photo?” Miss Walker asked. “I like to keep photos of all my work.” “Of course.” Janet answered. Miss Walker pointed her mobile phone at Stephen. “Smile.” The pressure on Stephen’s bladder had built surprisingly fast and in order to stand still enough to pose for the photo he had to release it. As he smiled awkwardly for the photo, he secretly soaked his diaper. “I’ve also finished this one.” Miss Walker reached into the bag again and withdrew a short pink dress. It was decorated with white ribbon and bows and had a frilly collar. “And it has a matching diaper cover and bonnet.” She laid the dress down and pulled these out to show them. The diaper cover had rows of frills across the seat. “That is the sweetest thing ever.” Ms Collins gushed, her initial awkwardness about this forgotten. “Let’s see it on her.” Janet undid the crotch of Stehpen’s romper and pulled it up over his head. “I think someone needs a diaper change.” She commented as she saw his wet diaper. “I can change her.” Mrs Miller volunteered. “I’ll help.” Ms Collins didn’t want to miss that. “Thankyou.” Janet accepted the offer as she neatly folded the romper and placed it aside. “All of her changing supplies are in her bedroom. It’s Amanda’s old room.” “Come on Stephanie.” Ms Collins took Stephen’s hand and led her to the bedroom. Mrs Miller followed close behind. “Is that where your mommy changes you?” Ms Collins asked, pointing at the changing mat. Stephen nodded shyly, not looking forward to being changed by two women he had just met. “Okay lay down Stephanie.” Mrs Miller giggled at the absurdity of what they were doing. Stephen did as he was told and she pulled his plastic panties off and dropped them in the diaper pail. Next she unpinned the diaper and dropped it on top of them. This left Stephen completely exposed to the two women. “Do you want to wipe her?” Mrs Miller offered. Ms Collins blushed at the thought and shook her head. Mrs Miller took some wipes and went to work while Stephen covered his face with his hands. “Now we need a clean diaper.” Mrs Miller said, looking around the room. “Where does Mummy keep your diapers?” Stephen had to move a hand away from his face to point to the drawer. Ms Collins pulled it open, finding stacks of clean cloth diapers and plastic panties. She took out a diaper and a clear pair of plastic panties and brought them to Mrs Miller. “Now hopefully I remember how to fold these.” Mrs Miller commented as she spread the terrycloth square out next to Stephen. “Wow. These are huge.” After a couple of attempts she thought she had it right. “Lift up your bottom.” She slid it under him and then pulled it up between his legs. Stephen was happy to have his privates covered again but it didn’t last. “No. I think this isn’t right.” Mrs Miller commented. “What do you think?” Ms Collins came closer. “What if you pull it this way.” She pulled the front of the diaper away, exposing Stephen again and tried to shift it lower. “But then it won’t cover her bottom.” Mrs Miller shows her. “I’ve folded it wrong. It’s too short.” She pulled the diaper away and refolded it. Fortunately she got it right this time and finally pinned him into it and pulled the plastic panties over it. “There. All done.” “Thank you, Mrs Miller.” Stephen said, knowing Janet would be unhappy if she found out he was rude. “Thank you, Ms Collins.” “You are welcome.” Mrs Miller replied. “Such a polite little girl.” Ms Collins commented. Ms Collins led Stephen back to the living room while Mrs Miller washed her hands. “Let’s get you dressed.” Janet held out the pink diaper cover for him to step into. It was a very snug fit over his cloth diapers but it did fit. Next she pulled the dress over his head and finally fastened the bonnet. “Oh my God!” Mrs Miller rejoined the group. “She is so cute.” “I just want to keep her like that forever.” Janet agreed. “You do amazing work Rachel.” “Thank you.” Mrs Walker picked up her mobile phone again and pointed it at Stephen. “Smile.” Stephen posed and did his best to smile. “Get one of her playing with her dolly.” Ms Collins suggested. “Oh and one of her crawling to show off the ruffles on her bottom.” Mrs Miller added. The women made him pose in all sorts of different ways. Squealing as Miss Walker snapped photos. This went on until Janet checked the time. “We’d better have lunch. It’s almost Stephanie’s nap time.” “That reminds me.” Miss Walker went to the bag. “I made you some bibs as well. We don’t want to get her pretty dress all dirty.” She pulled out one which was the same pink as the dress. Embroidered on it were the words “Mommy’s little girl.” Janet fastened the bib around his neck and more photos were taken before they all moved to the dining table where Janet served everyone quiche and salad. “Can I feed Stephanie?” Ms Collins asked. “If you like.” Janet replied. Ms Collins sat next to Stephen and immediately began cutting up his quiche and bringing it to his mouth. He cooperated. As embarrassing as all this was it was better when everyone was happy with him. After lunch, Janet removed his bib and said. “I’m just going to put her down for her nap.” She turned to Stephen. “Say goodbye to everyone. Pumpkin.” “Goodbye everyone.” He said. “Not like that.” Janet told him. “Go say it nicely to each of them.” He went up to Miss Walker. “Goodbye, Miss Walker. Thank you for my new clothes.” Miss Walker hugged him. “You are welcome Stephanie. Goodbye.” “Goodbye Ms Collins.” He went to the next woman. “Goodbye Stephanie.” She replied. “It was lovely meeting you.” “Goodbye, Mrs Miller.” He told the last woman. “Goodbye.” She made him bend down slightly so she could kiss him on the forehead. “We’ll come and see you again soon.” Janet took him back to his room and checked his diaper before removing his bonet and tucking him in. From his bed, he listened to the muffled sounds of the women talking. He was sure they were still talking about him. He felt the urge to pee again and just wet his diaper immediately. In the privacy of his room, he allowed himself to enjoy feeling babyish. He did feel very small in his new dress. When Janet returned, the guests had left. She changed his diaper and put his bonnet back on. Back out to the living room she let him watch some educational cartoons while she did housework. He was laying on the floor, watching the TV, with his ruffle-covered bottom facing the door when Amanda returned home. She smiled at the sight. “Hello Stephanie.” Stephen turned to face her, blushing as he remembered how he was dressed. “Hello Amanda.” She could tell that he was himself again. He wasn’t as comfortable being a little girl as he had been last night. That should have been reassuring, that her husband was still there but it wasn’t. He was so much happier as Stephanie. “Um…” She wasn’t sure how to raise this. “You were acting a little… different yesterday evening.” “Oh… Yeah.” He tried to explain. “Something weird has happened to me a few times. I sort of get caught up in the role and forget that I’m not really a little girl.” “You seemed really happy.” She said. “Do you like being Stephanie?” “I…” He was clearly ashamed to admit this.. “It feels nice when it happens.” “It’s alright.” She reassured him. “It was nice to see you happy.” “But I’m not meant to like being a little girl.” He sighed. “I’m meant to be a man. I’m meant to be your husband.” She just smiled and hugged him tightly “It’s alright.” She didn’t want to worry him with the fact she was struggling to think of him as her husband. She thought she should say more to comfort him but didn’t know what. Fortunately, Janet called them for dinner. They had no more opportunity to talk as Stephen was fed, bathed and dressed for bed. As usual, he was left to play on the floor while Janet and Amanda watched TV. He looked at Janet and recalled the feeling of cuddling with her the previous night. He wanted that again but that was when he was Stephanie. It came naturally. Could he really do that as Stephen? He considered crawling over and snuggling up against her legs in the hope she would invite him up onto the sofa again. He wanted to but in the end he remained on his blanket until bedtime. After Janet had read his bedtime story and tucked him in, he laid awake, hugging Felicity. He was angry at himself for wanting to cuddle with Janet and angry with himself for not doing it. He wanted to be a man, He wanted to be Amanda’s husband but he also wanted to be Janet’s little girl. SATURDAY “Good morning Stephanie.” Stephen was woken by the sound of Tanya’s voice. “Did you miss me?” He opened his eyes to see her smiling wickedly at him. He sat up, feeling the soggy fabric of the diapers he’d wet before falling asleep. “What are you doing here?” “Watch your manners little girl.” She snapped. “Mom said you leaked after I changed your diaper last time. So she’s going to teach me how to do it properly. I’m going to be changing your diapers all day. Aren’t I a good big sister?” He now felt even more uncomfortable in his wet diaper, knowing that Tanya would be changing it. He laid back down and groaned. He did not want to face the day. “Up you get sleepyhead.” Tanya yanked the covers off of him. “Looks like you already need a diaper change. I’ll get Mom.” She left, giving Stephen a few moments of peace to prepare himself mentally for what was sure to be another humiliating day. She soon returned with Janet. “Good morning, Stephanie.” Janet greeted him. “Good morning, Mommy.” He was embarrassed about talking like that in front of Tanya but the spanking he would get for being disrespectful if he didn’t would be even even worse. “Tanya is going to be changing your diapers today.” She said. “As practice for the next time she babysits.” Stephen didn't need to be told what to do. He moved on to the changing mat and waited. Janet supervised while Tanya removed his plastic panties and soggy diaper. As she wiped the stale pee off of his groin and bottom, he realised that while this was certainly humiliating, it wasn’t as bad as he had thought it would be. With Janet watching, Tanya couldn’t be mean to him. Janet talked Tanya through correctly folding a new cloth diaper. She had to step in and demonstrate the correct folds a couple of times. Then Tanya slid it under his bottom and pinned it on. Janet checked the fit before letting Tanya put a clean pair of plastic panties on him. Janet changed him into his pink t-shirt and led him out of the room to give him breakfast. Amanda was waiting for them at the table and Tanya soon joined them. After breakfast, Stephen stuck close to Amanda. With his early bedtime he had barely seen her since she started her job. He also wanted her to protect him from Tanya. Amanda thought it was cute. He followed her around like Tanya did when she was a little girl. She tried to remember what she did with Tanya when they were children. “Do you want to build a blanket fort?” Stephen was insulted by the suggestion but the truth was that did sound like fun. “Umm…” “Come on.” She took that as a yes. “We’ll take some chairs from the dining table to your room and I’ll get some spare blankets.” Tanya rolled her eyes at them and, realising she wasn’t going to be able to get Stephen alone and torment him, she settled down on the Sofa and turned on the TV. She barely watched it though, as she immediately took out her phone and dialed one of her friends to gossip with. In Stephen’s room, Amanda positioned the chairs and draped blankets over them. She was surprised by how much fun she was having. Stephen did not seem to be having as much fun. He was too self-conscious. “I think you’d be having more fun if you were Stephanie.” She commented. “Maybe.” He agreed but he didn’t want to spend his time with Amanda as a little girl. He didn’t really like her seeing him that way either. “You could try it?” She suggested. “I’m not sure how it works.” It wasn’t really a lie but it wasn’t the whole truth. “Okay.” Amanda could tell he was uncomfortable and backed off for now. As they crawled into the completed blanket fort, Stephen became aware that he would need to mess his diaper soon. He didn’t want to do that in front of Amanda. He also remembered that it would be Tanya changing him. It was inevitable but he was in no rush so he held on. Amanda led the game, pretending that the fort was a magical castle and they were fairy princesses. Stephen barely joined in and Amanda wished Stephen could have just been Stephanie again and had fun. Eventually it became impossible to hold on any more. In an attempt to get a little distance between himself and Amanda, he crawled out of the fort but the movement caused him to fill his diaper while he was half-way out. Amanda watched the seat of the diaper expand and did her best to hide her giggle. “I think you need a diaper change.” She crawled out of the fort another way. “I’ll tell Mom and Tanya.” “Please don’t. I don’t want tanya changing my messy diaper.” He begged. “Could you do it and not tell them?” “Sorry.” Amanda felt bad for him. Although, she was happy that this diaper was someone else’s problem. “Mom said Tanya has to change all of your diapers today and she would know you messed when she washes them.” She left the room before he could argue. “Ewww. Gross.” He heard Tanya’s voice all the way from the living room. “I’m not changing his shitty diaper.” “I told you Tanya.” Janet responded calmly. “You will change all of Stephanie’s diapers today so that I am confident you know how to take care of her.” “But…” Tanya started to argue. “No buts. You will change her diapers or you’ll end up in diapers yourself.” Janet threatened. “Like I’d let you do that to me.” Tanya spat back. “I’m not a loser like him.” “You may not be living under my roof but I know your secrets. Remember....” Janet’s voice went too quiet for Stephen to hear. Moments later Tanya came into the room looking angry. “Get on the changing mat.” She ordered. “Don’t be mean to your baby sister.” Janet followed her daughter into the room. “Stephanie. Could you please lay down on the changing mat for Tanya.” Stephen complied and Tanya pulled his plastic panties down. The smell immediately became worse and Tanya scrunched up her nose. She cautiously unpinned the diaper and pulled it open. “This is so gross.” She complained, taking a handful of wipes and going to work. “I had to do this for you.” Janet told her. “I might have to do it for you again if you don’t improve your attitude.” Tanya stopped complaining and kept wiping. Stephen just stared at the ceiling hoping this would be over soon. “Clean enough?” Tanya asked. “You have to go right up in her bottom.” Janet told her. “If you don’t get it all she’ll get a rash.” “That would be terrible.” Tanya said sarcastically as she took more wipes and ran them down between his cheeks. She threw the dirty diaper into the diaper pail and began folding a new one. Janet still had to correct her folding a couple of times before it was ready to be pinned on to him. After everyone had cleaned up it was time to lunch then the blanket fort had to be dismantled so Stephen could have his nap. Amanda had an idea. While Stephen was in bed, she walked next door. “Hello Amanda.” Mrs Thompson greeted her. “Hello Mrs Tompson.” Amanda replied. “Could I speak to Sarah?” “Of course. Come in.” She led Amanda to the sofa and called out. “Sarah. Amanda is here to see you.” “Hi Amanda.” Sarah emerged. “What’s up?” “I wanted to talk to you about Stephen.” Amanda explained. “You were playing with him yesterday and something happened.” “He forgot he was a grownup and just enjoyed being Stephanie.” Sarah knew immediately what she was talking about. “Are you worried about him?” “No. I mean it’s weird but...” Amanda wasn’t sure how to say it. “He’s so happy like that?” Sarah finished her thought. “Yeah.” Amanda agreed. “Do you know how to help him do it again?” “I think so.” Sarah told her. “It happened twice when he was here. Both times I was reading a book to him.” “Just reading a book?” Amanda didn’t believe her. “Well I was doing it as though I was reading to very small children.” Sarah explained. “I can show you.” Sarah led Amanda into the spare room. It was still set up like a daycare. She picked up Frogs Can’t Yodel and sat on her chair. “Sit with your legs crossed in front of me.” Amanda sat where she was told and watched Sarah read the story. There was something about the way she read. It did make Amanda feel small. She was worried for a moment that she would forget her adult self like Stephen had. It didn’t happen but she could see how it might happen for someone open to it and primed with all of the babyish treatment Stephen had received. “Thank you.” Amanda said. “I think I understand now.” At the end of Stephen’s naptime, Janet led Tanya into his room. “After her nap you need to check her diaper.” Janet explained. Tanya pulled the covers away from Stephen and saw that he was definitely wet. “I just hope you haven't messed again.” She changed him again. This time Janet only had to correct her folding once. After his change, Stephen went to find Amanda. She was in her room. “Hi Stephanie. Did you have a good nap.” “I wasn’t tired.” He complained. “I spoke to Miss Thompson.” She said. “And she taught me how to help you become Stephanie again.” Stephen had very mixed feelings about that. “Can we try it?” She asked. “I would really like to build a blanket fort with Stephanie.” “I…” He was going to argue but Amanda seemed so excited. “Okay.” “Good.” She picked up a picture book which she had already selected. “Sit on the floor like you’re at daycare with Miss Thompson.” Stephen sat cross-legged in front of her as she positioned herself on the edge of the bed. “Princess Stephanie’s Tea Party.” Amanda deliberately misread the title. It was Princess Amanda’s Tea Party, a book which had been personalised for her when she was a little girl. Stephen listented. Amanda wasn’t as good at the voice as Sarah. He did feel warm and tingly and relaxed but he was still himself at the end of the book. “It didn’t work. Did it?” Amanda asked. Stephen shook his head. Despite his previous reluctance. He found he was disappointed. Amanda thought about how Sarah’s voice had made her feel. Was there some other way she could create that feeling for Stephen? After pondering for a moment, she remembered something that her mother had picked up when they went out to buy Stephen’s diapers. “I have an idea. Wait here.” She left Stephen in her room and prepared what she needed. A few minutes later, she returned carrying a baby bottle full of warm milk. “A bottle?” he asked. “Just try it.” She said, sitting on her bed and patting her lap. “Put your head here.” He laid on her bed with his head resting on her lap. Whether it worked or not it felt great. Amanda held the bottle to his lips and he took the nipple into his mouth.She stroked his hair as he began to suck on the bottle. It didn’t work very well. After a few squirts it stopped working. When he released it from his mouth, air rushed in and it worked again for a few squirts before stopping again. This was a rather frustrating way to drink. “What’s wrong?” Amanda noticed his frustration. “This bottle doesn’t work.” He complained. “I don’t think you’re meant to just suck on it.” She reasoned. “It’s meant to work like a mother’s breast.” Looking up at Amanda's breasts, he imagined that it was her nipple in his mouth. The thought made him grow a little hard in his diaper. Instead of sucking, he squeezed it with his tongue. Milk dribbled out and it refilled. Having figured out how to drink from the bottle he relaxed and enjoyed Amanda’s attention. As he drank the milk he again began to feel small again and her breasts were no longer erotic to him they were comforting and nothing more. By the time he finished the bottle, he was Stephanie again. “Do you want to build a blanket fort again?” Amanda asked as she placed the empty bottle aside. Stephen nodded so they returned to his room and rebuilt the fort and played as fairy princesses. Again, Amanda took the lead, telling Stephen what was happening in their role play, but he played his part enthusiastically and they played and giggled until they were interrupted. “Mom said I need to check Stephanie’s diaper before she has dinner.” Tanya said, peering into the blanket fort. Stephen shook his head. “No.” He knew he was soaked but he didn’t want to stop playing. He was having too much fun with Amanda. “Come on Princess Stephanie.” Amanda said. “Let Tanya change your diaper.” “Okay Princess Amanda.” He giggled as he left the fort and laid on the changing mat, smiling up at Tanya.. As she pulled his plastic panties off she was confused. Stephen wasn’t embarrassed at all. “Are you actually enjoying this?” She asked. “You weirdo!” That snapped Stephen back to reality. He blushed and covered his face. Amanda watched the change with disappointment. It was fun playing with Stephanie. Under Amanda’s supervision, Tanya changed Stephen into a clean diaper and new plastic panties. When Tanya was gone Amanda asked. “Are you okay?” “Yeah.” He said a little sadly. “I was having a good time playing with you.” “Me too.” Amanda said, hugging him. “You make a great little sister.” After Stephen had finished his dinner, Janet gave him a bath and then called Tanya to his room to diaper him for bed. He laid naked on his changing mat while Tanya folded his diapers. She needed a bit more guidance to get the double diapers right but Janet was happy with her effort. Tanya slid the bulky diapers under his bottom then Janet passed her the bottle of baby powder. “You have to put some powder on her because she will be in these diapers all night.” She directed. Tanya turned the bottle upside down and squeezed. A puff of baby powder covered Stephen’s groin and most of his stomach. “Make sure you get her bottom.” Janet reminded Tanya. Tanya glared at Stephen as she spread the powder across his bottom with her hand. Once he was pinned into his diapers and dressed for bed, Janet took him to the living room. Tanya washed her hands and then joined them. “I’m going home. I think I’ve changed enough diapers today.” Janet and Amanda said goodbye to her and then settled down on the sofa. Stephen felt much more comfortable with her gone. Once again, he looked at Janet and thought about cuddling up with her. He asked himself what would be so bad if he did. She is treating him like a little girl. Why couldn’t he play along? He had already done it as Stephanie. His mind made up, he crawled over to Janet’s legs and rested his head against them. Janet was surprised. He hadn’t been acting like Stephanie that evening. He was definitely his usual embarrassed self while Tanya was diapering him after his bath. Still, she was happy that he wanted her affection. It was somehow even more meaningful when he remembered he wasn’t meant to. She smiled down at him and played with his hair for a moment before telling him. “Come up here, Stephanie.” He tried not to move too eagerly and he got up onto the sofa. Janet guided his head down onto her chest and put an arm around him. He smiled contently and closed his eyes. He stayed like that until Janet took him to bed. SUNDAY Stephen emerged from his room the next morning and waddled out to the living room. His diapers were totally soaked. There was nothing he could do about that until Janet or Amanda got up so he did his best to ignore the sagging wet fabric. He entertained himself with the toys until Amanda joined him. “Good morning, Stephanie.” “Good morning.” He replied. “Do you need a diaper change?” She asked, pretty sure he did. “Yes.” It was getting easier to admit it. “Come on then.” Amanada took him back to his room and changed him into a dry diaper. Amanda washed her hands and then prepared breakfast for them both. She spoon-fed him his cereal between mouthfuls of her own. Janet soon joined them. “Good morning, girls.” “Good morning, Mom.” Amanda replied. “Good morning, Mommy.” Stephen said just before Amanda put another spoonful of cereal into his mouth. “I thought we might go on a picnic today.” Janet suggested as she poured her own cereal. Stephen didn’t like the sound of that but he knew he had no say. “That’s a great idea.” Amanda said. “We haven’t had a picnic since Tanya and I were little girls.” “I should call Tanya and see if she wants to come too.” Janet realised. Hearing that made Stephen feel even worse about the idea but arguing would only mean a spanking. As soon as she had finished eating, Janet dialed Tanya. “Hi Mom.” Tanya answered. “What’s up?” “Amanda and I are taking Stephanie on a picnic today.” Janet explained. “We thought you might like to join us.” “I changed enough diapers yesterday.” Tanya complained. “And I told my friends I’d hang out with them today.” “You can invite them too.” Janet promised. “And don’t worry. I won’t make you change Stephanie.” “Fine.” Tanya agreed. It would at least be fun to embarrass Stephen by showing him off to her friends. “I’ll come.” “Great.” Janet said. “Meet us at the lake at 11. I’ll bring all the food.” Stephen was now dreading the picnic. Not only was Tanya coming, she was bringing friends. “Could you watch Stephanie for a little while?” Janet asked Amanda. “I’ll need to pop out to the shops.” “No problem Mom.” Amanda smiled. Left alone with Amanda, Stephen complained. “I don’t want to go on a picnic like this. Especially not with Tanya and her friends.” “It will be fun.” Amanda reassured him. “Do you want me to feed you a bottle before? Stephen knew she was asking if he wanted to go as Stephanie so he wouldn’t be worried about being out in public in diapers again. The idea was certainly appealing but he shook his head. He was worried about how he might behave in front of everyone. “Okay.” Amanda accepted his answer. “Let me know if you change your mind.” Janet turned the TV on and sat on the sofa. Stephen sat on his blanket and watched from there. It wasn’t long before Stephen felt the urge to poop. He was relieved that it came while they were still at home. He considered moving somewhere more private so Amanda wouldn’t watch him do it but she had seen it yesterday and, as Janet wasn’t home, she was going to be the one changing him anyway. There was no dignity to preserve. He shifted into a more comfortable position for the deed and filled his diaper. It concerned him a little how natural it felt after only a week. “I guess you need another change.” Amanda said with a sigh. “Come on. I knew I was going to have to change a poopy diaper eventually.” He followed her to his room. The feeling of the poop in his diaper concerned him far less that it had the first time. He knew he would soon be in a clean diaper. He laid down on the changing mat and Amanda pulled his plastic panties off and dropped them into the diaper pail. “Okay. Here we go.” She reluctantly unpinned the diaper and pulled it open. “Wow. That is a lot of poop.” “I’m sorry.” Stephen looked away from her. “No. It’s not your fault.” She took some wipes and prepared herself for the next step. “You don’t have any choice.” As she wiped around his dick and balls she considered how strange it was that these were once sexual to her. She wondered if she would ever be able to look at him that way again after this. Of course, she could not share any of those thoughts with him. Once Amanda had Stephen rediapered she put these thoughts out of her mind. When his manhood was safely hidden inside the thick padding she could easily forget it was there at all. Janet soon arrived home and they left Stephen to play on his blanket while they prepared the food for the picnic. As the time drew closer, Stephen grew increasingly nervous. He wondered if he should have taken up Amanda’s offer to feed him a bottle. It didn’t matter. The opportunity was gone as she was busy with Janet. When the food was ready, Janet and Amanda got themselves freshened up and dressed for the outing then Janet took Stephen to his room to get him ready. His heart sank when she pulled out the gingham romper Miss Walker had made for him and laid it on his bed. “Let’s get you into a disposable diaper.” Janet said. Resigned to his fate, he laid down and let her remove his plastic panties and cloth diaper. He helpfully lifted his bottom so she could position the disposable under him. He held out his arms to let her pull the romper down over his head and then stood with his legs apart so she could fasten it at the crotch. The outfit was completed with a pair of red sandals. “Just adorable.” Janet stepped back to look at him. That made Stephen feel good and he turned to smile at himself in the mirror. For a moment he forgot that he was about to be taken outside like this and just appreciated that the romper was really cute. Now that they were all ready, Janet and Amanda took him out to Janet’s car. Amanda sat in the front passenger seat while Janet put Stephen into the back and fastened his seatbelt. Janet and Amanda mostly ignored him on the drive. They spoke to each other as he stared out the window. He was imagining all of the indignities he might face when they reached their destination. “Look at the horsies, Stephanie” Janet interrupted his thoughts. They had left the suburbs and were passing hobby farms. When they eventually arrived at a small parking lot, there was only one other car. Amanda recognised it. “Looks like Tanya is already here.” Janet and Amanda left Stephen buckled up while they unloaded things from the back of the car. When they let him out, Amanda had his diaper bag and Janet carried a blanket. Janet pulled a floppy red hat onto his head then she and Amanda each held one of his hands and led him onto a grassy area next to a playground. Tanya was waiting with her friends. There were two men and one other woman. They were in the shade of a large tree near the edge of the water. Janet and Amanda led him right up to the group. The men were laughing uncontrollably by the time Stephen reached them. Tanya was just smiling evilly. “Hi Mom. Hi Amanda.” “Hello Tanya.” Janet and Amanda said in unison and released Stephen to hug her. “Hello Baby Sis.” Tanya turned to Stephen.”I like your romper.” “Are you going to introduce us?” The other woman asked. “Stephanie. This is my friend Melanie.” Tanya said. “This is her boyfriend Brad.” She indicated the man next to Melanie. “And this is my boyfriend Robbie.” She put her arm around the other man. “When you’re bigger you might have a boyfriend.” “Hello.” Stephen mumbled timidly, looking down to hide his face behind the brim of his hat. “Stephanie.” Tanya told him off. “Don’t be rude to my friends. Look at them when you speak to them.” “Hello.” He looked up. The two men went back to laughing but Melanie greeted him with a genuine smile. “Hello Stephanie. It is very nice to meet you.” She turned to Janet. “Could I take her to the playground while you set up?” “Let me put some sunscreen on her first.” Janet found the sunscreen in the diaper bag and squirted some onto her fingers before gently applying it to his face, being very careful around his eyes. She continued down his neck. The romper left his arms and legs completely exposed so Janet had to rub sunscreen all the way along his arms and down his legs from his hips to his ankles. “All done. Now be good for Melanie.” “Yes, Mommy.” Stephen replied. Melanie took his hand. “Come on Stephanie. I’ll push you on the swing.” She excitedly pulled him toward the playground. Tanya and the men followed, wondering what Melanie was planning. Melanie and Stephen reached the swings and he sat on one of them, looking back at the picnic spot. Janet and Amanda had spread out the picnic blanket and were on their way back to the car to collect everything else. Melanie started pushing him. “Let me know if you go too high. I don’t want you to get scared.” Tanya caught up with them “What are you doing?” “What does it look like?” Melanie replied.“I’m pushing your little sister on the swing.” Tanya rolled her eyes. “He’s not my sister. He’s my loser brother in law.” “Don’t be mean to her.” Melanie said. “It’s fun to pretend. I think she’s cute.” “You wouldn’t think he was so cute if you had to change his poopy diapers.” Tanya insisted. “You changed his diapers?” Robbie asked. “You mean you touched his dick?” “My mother made me do it.” Tanya replied. “Are you jealous?” Melanie asked Robbie. “We can put you in diapers and Tanya can change you too.” “Eww. No.” Tanya laughed. “If you start shitting yourself I’m dumping you. Brad can wipe your ass.” “No way.” Brad laughed. “You’re on your own there.” “Don’t worry Robbie.” Melanie joked. “I’ll change your poopy diapers.” “Whatever.” Robbie didn’t have any comebacks. “Let’s go for a walk Tanya.” Tanya sighed and followed Robbie. There would be plenty of time to tease Stephen later. Brad sat on the other swing to stay near Melanie. He told himself that he didn’t have much to worry about from a guy dressed up like a diapered little girl but he wasn’t sure. Melanie was giving Stephen a lot of attention. “If you want me to push you too, you’re going to have to make yourself a lot cuter.” Melanie teased. “I’ll manage by myself. Thank you.” Brad replied. Stephen knew that Tanya had led the others to the swing with the intention of teasing him. He was impressed with how easily Melanie had defused that. Janet and Amanda returned to the blanket with the picnic basket and a few other bags. Stephen watched as they set up a portable cot. He had no doubt that it was intended for him. As Melanie pushed him on the swing he felt pressure on his bladder. He held on for a while, reluctant to wet himself in front of Brad. His old instincts told him to maintain his dignity, what little remained, in front of other men. However, the movement of the swing made it difficult and soon he was forced to release his bladder into the diaper. Of course nobody could tell and he smiled, feeling strangely proud of himself for getting away with it. “Do you smell pee?” Brad asked after a while. “Did you wet yourself?” Melanie asked him. “Ha. No.” He replied. “It must be Stephanie then.” She stopped pushing the swing and let it come to a stop before offering Stephen her hand. “Come on. Let’s go get your diaper changed.” Stephen accepted her hand and allowed her to lead him back to Janet and Amanda. Brad followed, staying behind so that Melanie could not see the look of disgust on his face.. “Did you have fun on the swing, Pumpkin?” Janet asked. “Yes, Mommy.” He replied. “I think her diaper is wet.” Melanie informed her. “I can change her if you like.” “Thank you.” Janet accepted the offer. “Everything you need is in her diaper bag.” She indicated the bag next to the cot. “You’re going to change her?” Brad didn’t like the idea. “If you’re going to get jealous like Robbie, I will diaper you too.” She warned him. He shut up but stayed close. Melanie opened up the diaper bag and looked through the supplies. “Wow. These are really big diapers.” She pulled out one of the disposable diapers and unfolded it. Placing it to one side, she found the wipes and the changing mat. She placed the mat on the grass. “Lay down here please, Stephanie.” Stephen did as he was told and Melanie opened the crotch of his romper and pulled it up to expose his wet diaper. She untapped the diaper and pulled it open. He had already been changed by women he had just met this week but being changed out in the open was new. He felt extremely vulnerable but Melanie smiling down at him as she began to wipe his privates made him feel safe. He smiled up at her and blocked out the rest of the world. He even forgot to be embarrassed about this pretty lady changing his diaper. For a moment, he thought he was attracted to her but that wasn’t it. He realised that he didn’t want to sleep with her. He wanted her to take care of him exactly like she was. The realisation concerned him. He could dismiss it if he had been Stephanie but he was himself. He shouldn’t have been thinking like that. Melanie soon had him taped into a clean disposable and refastend his romper. “All done.” She gave him a playful patt on his padded bottom to let him know he could get up. “Thank you, Melanie.” He got back to his feet. As he did, he realised that Tanya and Robbie had returned and were laughing at him. “Ignore them, Stephanie.” Melanie gave him a hug and glared at Brad for joining in. “I think it’s time to eat.” Janet decided. Everyone found a spot on the blanket. Stephen wanted to sit with Melanie but felt he should sit with Amanda. He told himself that Melanie probably wanted to sit with her friends anyway. He Positioned himself next to Amanda and was pleasantly surprised that Melanie sat on the other side of him. Brad sat next to her, still not comfortable with his girlfriend’s interest in this guy, even if he seemed to be nothing but a baby to her. Tanya had been getting bored. She’d hoped to get some entertainment out of embarrassing Stephen in front of her friends but Melanie had ruined everything. Not only was she being nice to the loser, she’d managed to shame the guys into silence. She did have one trick up her sleeve though. She took Stephens’ ballerina bottle out of the diaper bag and when she was sure she wasn’t being watched, quickly unscrewed the lid and added the flavourless laxatives she had brought. Surely even Melanie would stop thinking this was cute after he shit himself. She passed the bottle to Stephen with a smile. “Here’s your bottle, Stephanie.” “What a pretty bottle.” Melanie commented. “Look at the ballerina teddy bears.” Lunch was mostly finger food. Stephen found that he was disappointed that this meant Melanie wouldn’t be feeding him. He tried to put the thought out of his mind. Why would he want the humiliation of being spoon-fed in front of Tanya and the two guys? Before long, Stephen’s stomach began to feel funny. He decided that he had better stop eating. Something was not agreeing with him. Janet noticed that he was finished eating and declared. “I think it’s time for Stephanie’s nap.” This drew more laughter from Janet and Robbie. Melanie squeezed Brad’s arm to warn him against joining in. “Let me check your diaper.” Janet helped Stephen up and pulled his romper aside. “Still dry.” She led him to the portable cot and held his hand as he climbed in and sat down. The cot wasn’t big enough for him to stretch out in but he could comfortably curl up on his side. With his stomach starting to cramp, it’s how he would have been laying even if he’d had more room. He watched the others through the mesh wall of the cot as the leisurely finished their lunches. He quickly lost any hope of getting home or even back to the car before he would be forced to fill his diaper. Still, he thought that maybe Tanya and her friends would go for a walk after they finished eating and give him just a little privacy. Of course, Tanya knew what was going to happen and wanted her friends to be there when it did. They weren’t going anywhere. “I’d like to go for a walk.” Janet stood up after she’d finished eating. “Could one of you please stay and watch Stephanie?” “We’ll stay here.” Tanya quickly volunteered. “You can go too Amanda. If you’d like.” “Thanks.” Amanda joined her mother, leaving Stephen in the care of Tanya and her friends. Stephen’s discomfort grew and he let out a fart loud enough to draw the attention of Janet and the others. “Ewww Stephen.” Tanya stood over him. “That’s gross.” Stephen groaned. “Are you okay?” Melanie asked with genuine concern. “I think I ate something which disagreed with me.” He explained. “He’s going to shit his diaper.” Tanya told the others. “Just watch.” “Gross.” Robbie complained but got up to look anyway. Stephen felt another cramp and lost control. He noisily filled his diaper. The others knew exactly what had just happened. Janet and Robbie started laughing. Brad knew better than to join in. “So are you going to change him now?” Robbie asked. “Not a chance.” Janet laughed. “He can sit in it. Unless Melanie wants to do it.” “I don’t mind.” Melanie moved between Janet and the cot. “Come on Stephanie. I’ll get you cleaned up.” Stephen carefully stood up but another wave of cramps hit him and he doubled over, forcing even more poop into his diaper. “I’m sorry.” “It’s okay.” Melanie took his hand. “It’s what your diapers are for.” Stephen let her lead him over to the changing mat. She gathered the necessary supplies from the diaper bag and came back to him. Once again, Stephen watched her face and was able to block out everything else. Janet and her boyfriend’s taunting didn’t matter. She untapped his diaper and pulled it open, revealing the embarrassing mess to everyone present. Melanie's face didn’t change and Stephen didn’t look at the others to see their expressions of disgust. Melanie got to work cleaning him up. She got into every nook and cranny with the baby wipes. When she was satisfied that his bottom was clean, she rolled up the wipes in the old diaper and tied it up in a plastic bag. “Could you get her into a clean diaper?” She asked Brad, looking around for a bin. “I’m going to throw this out and wash my hands.” “You want me to put a diaper on him?” Brad asked. “Her.” Melanie corrected him. “I’ve done the hard part.” She held up the soiled diaper. “And don’t let the others be mean to her. I’ll be checking with her when I get back.” She turned and left before he could argue. With a sigh, Brad picked up the clean diaper Melanie had taken out. He unfolded it and turned it around in his hands to understand how it was meant to go on. “Are you actually going to do it?” Robbie asked, laughing. “You’ll be wiping his bum next.” “Shut up, Rob.” Brad said, kneeling down. “Um. Could you lift up a bit?” He asked Stephen. No longer in the protective bubble of Melanie’s care, Stephen heard the taunts from Janet and Robbie loud and clear. He blushed deeply as he lifted his hips to let Brad slide the diaper under his bottom. “Maybe you and Melanie can adopt him.” Janet teased. “You can be his Daddy.” “Are you going to spank him when he’s naughty?” Robbie added. “Guys. Cut it out.” He demanded as he pulled the diaper up to finally cover Stephen’s privates. “You want me to have a fight with Melanie?” “You don’t have to worry about that.” Janet informs him. “I’ve got photos of him that I’ll send to all of his friends back home if he ever tells anyone I’m not the best big sister in the world. He’s not going to say anything.” Brad considered for a moment as he fastened the tapes. He looked down at Stephen. He seemed so pathetic in his diaper and romper. He felt silly for feeling threatened by the attention Melanie gave him. Stephen wasn’t a man to her. Picking on him didn’t seem fair or fun. Brad even started to feel a little protective on Melanie’s behalf. “No. Just leave her alone.” “Why would you stand up for this loser?” Robbie demanded. “I’m warning you.” Brad finished fastening Stephen’s romper and stood up. “Just drop it.” “I guess you are his daddy.” Robbie continued. “One big happy pervert family” Brad charged at Robbie and knocked him to the ground. Robbie got up and dusted himself off. “Let’s get out of here, Tanya.” “But Melanie and Brad came in my car.” Tanya reminded him. “How will they get home?” “They can get a ride with their baby.” Robbie said, already moving to the car park. “Come on.” Brad watched them go just to make sure Robbie didn’t change his mind and come back for a fight then helped Stephen up off the ground. “Thank you.” Stephen said. “You didn’t have to do that.” “Yeah I did.” He replied. “You haven’t seen Melanie angry.” Stephen smiled at that. Soon Melanie rejoined them. “Where are Tanya and Robbie?” “We had a disagreement.” Brad explained. “They left.” “He stood up for me.” Stephen added. “My hero.” Melanie put her arms around Brad and kissed him. “Tanya is blackmailing him.” Brad informed Melanie. “What?” Melanie was shocked. “Please don’t tell anyone.” Stephen begged. “If Mommy… I mean Janet finds out then Tanya will send photos of me like this to everyone I know.” “Have you told Amanda?” Melanie asked. “She might be able to help.” “No.” He admitted. The discussion ended abruptly as they saw Janet and Amanda returning. “Where did Tanya and Robbie go?” Janet asked. “Robbie wasn’t feeling well and Tanya took him home.” Melanie lied. “Would it be okay if we got a ride back with you?” “Of course it would.” Janet replied. “Have you been good for Melanie?” Janet asked Stephen. “Yes, Mommy.” He replied. Janet looked to Melanie for confirmation. Melanie smiled and nodded. “Amanda, I thought I might take Stephanie back to the playground.” Melanie said. “Would you like to join us.” “Sure.” She was a bit confused by the invitation but accepted. “I’ll help pack up.” Brad volunteered. With Melanie holding one of Stephen’s hands and Amanda holding the other, they walked back toward the playground. When they were far enough away to not be heard, Melanie said. “Tanya is blackmailing Stephanie with photos of her.” “What?” Amanda was immediately angry. “Why didn’t you tell me?” “I’m sorry.” Stephen said. “She said she would send them to every contact on my phone if I told anyone.” “I’m not angry at you, Honey.” Amanda said. “But there’s something you should know.” “What?” He asked, concerned. “That story about you in the local paper.” Amanda explained. “It got shared online, along with some of the photos people at the mall took.” “What?” He repeated, although he already knew where this was going. “Everyone back home already knows.” She said.”I’ve been getting calls and messages about it since yesterday.” “No!” Stephen felt like crying. “It’s okay.” Melanie tried to reassure him. “You live here now. You don’t have to go back there.” Amanda held him in a tight hug. “And now Tanya doesn’t have anything to threaten you with.” “That’s right.” Melanie said. “We should tell your mommy right now.” They turned around and made their way back to where Janet and Brad were packing up the picnic. “You changed your mind about the playground?” Janet asked. “Mom. We need to tell you something about Tanya.” Anger was obvious in Amanda’s voice. “She has been blackmailing Stephanie with photos.” “What photos?” Janet asked. “She took photos of me the night she babysat.” Stephen explained. “She threatened to send them to everyone I knew if I told you how mean she was to me.” “It’s true.” Brad confirmed. “Tanya told me herself.” “I’ll deal with her.” Janet said menacingly. They soon had everything packed and They squeezed into the car. Amanda sat in front with Janet and Stephen sat between Melanie and Brad. .Melanie could tell Stephen was tense. ”Are you alright?” She squeezed his hand. “I don’t know what to do.” He told her. “How can I ever face my friends now that they know I’m living like this?” “If they are really your friends, it won’t bother them.” Melanie told him and he almost believed her. “What if it does?” He felt like he was about to cry. “Then you have real friends here.” Melanie said. “Who?” “Me.” She smiled at him. “And Brad.” she shot Brad a look to tell him he’d better agree. “Yeah.” Brad confirmed. “We are your friends.” Part of Stephen was certain that they were just saying that to be nice but he ignored that and let himself feel comforted by their reassurance. Janet dropped Melanie and Brad off at Melane’s place before finally going home. Stephen had wet during the long drive and Janet asked Amanda to change him while she called Tanya. Amanda took Stephen to his room and changed him out of his wet disposable and into a cloth diaper and plastic panties. When they emerged, Janet had finished her call. “Tanya is on her way.” She informed them. Half an hour later, Tanya arrived. “Come with me to Stephanie’s room.” Janet said. “Everyone.” Tanya was confused but went with her mother. Amanda and Stephen followed behind into the room. There was a cloth diaper folded on the change mat. Next to it was a pair of baby blue plastic panties and a matching t-shirt. “You called me here to change his diaper?” Tanya asked. “No. That’s your diaper.” Janet explained. “I know you’ve been blackmailing Stephanie. This is your punishment.” “What makes you think I’ll let you put me in diapers?” Tanya demanded. “I moved out. You can’t punish me.” “If you don’t do as you are told then Robbie will find out about the guys you cheated on him with.” Janet threatened. “For how long?” Tanya knew she had to play along. “One week.” Janet said. “Longer if you misbehave.” “But I have to go to work.” Tanya almost whined. “You can wear disposable diapers under your work clothes.” Janet told her. “I’ll come by and change you during your lunch break.” Tanya wanted to argue more but she knew nothing would get her out of this. “Whatever.” “Get undressed and lay down on the diaper.” Janet directed her. “With them watching?” Tanya indicated Stephen and Amanda. “You don’t need to be shy.” Janet told her. “Stephanie is a little girl like you and Amanda is going to be helping me change you this week.” With a sigh, Tanya turned away from them and stripped down to her bra and panties. “Underwear too.” Janet told her. Tanya reached back and unclipped her bra, letting it fall to the floor. Finally she pulled her panties down and stepped out of them. Avoiding everyone’s eyes, she laid down on the thick material, with her arms crossed across her chest, and stared at the ceiling. She couldn’t believe she was letting herself be humiliated like Amanda’s loser husband. Amanda and Stephen watched as Janet wrapped the diaper snugly around Tanya and pinned it in place. Next, Janet put Tanya’s feet through the plastic panties and pulled them up her legs and over her padded bottom. Finally, Janet helped Tanya off the bed and pulled the t-shirt on over her head. Tanya didn’t look at anyone. Instead, despite knowing she didn’t want to see it, she checked her reflection in the mirror. She looked as ridiculous as she felt. “How am I going to explain this to Robbie?” She asked herself more than anyone else. “Can you watch the girls for me?” Janet asked Amanda. “I need to go pick up Tanya’s work clothes from her place because she’s going to be sleeping over here this week.”. “No problem, Mom” Amanda smiled, looking at her two baby sisters. “Should we go to the park?” “No!” Tanya’s eyes went wide in panic. “You can’t take me outside like this.” Amanda laughed. “Fine. We can play in the backyard.” Tanya didn’t like the idea but it was better than the park. Amanada led them outside, Tanya waddled awkwardly in her thick diapers while Stephen had mastered walking with the padding between his legs. She sat them down in the sandpit. “Now play nicely you two.” She told them, getting them the buckets and spades from the cubby house before, finding a comfortable chair to watch them from. “I can’t believe I’m stuck in diapers with you.” Tanya complained. Stephen ignored her and focussed on building a sand castle. “I am definitely sending those photos to all of your friends now.” She said. “Go ahead.” It felt good to finally stand up to her.. “They already know everything.” “Smile!” Amanda called out from her chair. She had her phone pointing at them. “No.” Tanya Panicked. “Don’t!” Stephen just smiled for the photo. “Adorable.” Amanda, looked at the photo. “Maybe we can get that one framed.” Tanya pouted, hoping Amanda was joking. By the time Janet got back, Tanya already needed to pee. She held on, hoping that she would get a chance to sneak away and use the toilet. When Janet called her and Stephen for dinner she had still not found such an opportunity and she was absolutely bursting. It was obvious to the others but nobody said anything. They just waited for the inevitable. Next to each of their plates was a bib. A blue one for Tanya and a red one for Stephen. Amanda sat in with Stephen and fastened his bib. “Thank you, Amanda.” Stephen said as she started feeding him. Janet did the same for Tanya but got no thanks. Stephen cooperated with Amanda, happily letting her shove spoonfuls of food into his mouth. It was too embarrassing for Tanya. She kept her mouth clamped shut, causing Janet to smear food across her face. Stephen smiled as he chewed between mouthfuls. He remembered when he had been that difficult. He was much happier being a good little girl. By the time their dinner was finished, Tanya had lost the battle with her bladder and soaked her diaper. Janet took them both to the bathroom. She started filling the tub then undressed Stephen. Once he was stripped completely naked, she reached for Tanya’s t-shirt. “Wait.” Tanya stepped away from her. “You’re putting us in the bath together?” “Yes.” Janet stepped closer and pulled Tanya’s t-shirt off. “I put you and Amanda in the bath together when you were little.” “But...” Tanya had no argument and let her mother pull her plastic panties down and unpin her diaper. The soggy diaper fell heavily to the tiled floor. The yellow stains left no doubt what she had done. Despite her embarrassment, it felt good to no longer have the wet fabric against her skin. Janet helped them both into the bath, first Stephen at one end, then Tanya at the other. Tanya crossed her arms over her breasts and they both awkwardly avoided looking at each other. Janet washed Stephen first. He was now accustomed to the routine and helpfully moved when needed to let her scrub him all over. Tanya was less cooperative. She held her arms firmly across her chest. “Move your arms please.” Janet asked when she got to Tanya’s chest. “I don’t want him to see my boobs.” Tanya complained. “Don’t be silly. You’re just a little girl. You don’t have breasts.” Janet said. “Now move your arms or you’ll get a spanking.” Tanya reluctantly moved her arms away from her chest while still trying to block Stephen’s view. It was good enough for Janet and she finished washing her daughter. She then helped both of them out of the tub and wrapped them in towels before leading them to Stehpen’s room. She folded Tanya’s bedtime double diapers and then pulled the towel away from her. “Lay down.” Tanya did as she was told and her mother powdered her and pinned her into the extra-thick diapers then dressed her in yellow plastic panties and a short yellow nightdress. “You can go watch TV with Amanda.” She told Tanya as she started folding Stephen’s diapers. Tanya waddled out to find Amanda on the sofa. Amanda managed to stop herself from laughing but couldn’t hide her smile when she saw her sister in that state. Tanya went to sit on the far end of the sofa. “The sofa is for grownups.” Amanda pointed at Stehpen’s blanket. “Babies sit on the floor.” Tanya glared at her but sat where she was told. It felt weird. It was like she was carrying a cushion stuck to her bottom. Janet and Stephen soon joined them. Stephen was in a pink nightdress, in the same style as Tanya’s, and matching pink plastic panties. Janet sat down on the sofa near Amana and Stephen joined Tanya on the blanket. He played with the toys for a little while but grew tired of that. He looked back at Janet and she smiled at him. She knew what he wanted. “Come cuddle with Mommy.” She patted the cushion next to her. He eagerly left Tanya and climbed onto the sofa to cuddle with Janet. “Seriously?” Tanya rolled her eyes at him but he didn’t care. Too soon, Janet declared “It’s bedtime for Stephanie and Tanya.” Stephen sighed but got up to follow her. Tanya wanted to complain but being in bed was probably better than sitting out in the living room with her diapers on display. She followed behind Stephen. In Stephen’s room, Janet checked both of their diapers then pulled back the covers of Stephen’s bed. Stephen climbed in and clutched Felicity. “Where am I going to sleep?” Tanya stood with her hands on her hips but, dressed as she was, it only made her look like a pouty toddler. “You can share with Stephanie.” Janet said. “Her bed is more than big enough for two little girls.” “No!” Tanya stamped her foot. “I’m not sleeping with him!” “That’s it.” Janet sat on the edge of the bed. “Get across my lap.” “No way.” Tanya insisted. “I’m not letting you spank me.” “Then I’ll just call Robbie right now.” Janet threatened. “Okay.” Tanya tried to negotiate. “I’ll share the bed.” “I know you will.” Janet said, patting her lap. “But you need to be punished for talking back.” Resigned to her fate, Tanya bent across her mother’s lap. Janet pulled down the back of Tanya’s plastic panties and diapers. Stephen couldn’t see her bare bottom from where he was but he could see her face. She glared angrily at him but her expressions turned to shock when Janet’s hand came down hard on her bottom. Tanya’s bottom grew more sensitive with each blow and soon it was stinging. “Please stop.” She begged. Janet kept going until Tanya was sobbing. Stephen watched the tears streaming down her cheeks. Recalling his own spankings, he couldn't help feeling a little sorry for her. When the spanking finally finished, Janet pulled Tanya’s diapers and plastic panties back up and gave her a hug. Tanya submissively allowed herself to be tucked in next to Stehpen. While the bed was big enough to fit both of them, it didn’t give them much personal space. Their bulky diapers were squashed against each other. Janet handed Tanya her old teddy bear. “You remember Penelope?” She read them a bedtime story and then kissed them each on the forehead. “Good night, Mommy.” Stephen said. “Good Night, Stephanie.” Janet replied. “Good night, Tanya.” Tanya didn’t reply. “I think I’m going to have to work on your manners this week.” Janet told her daughter as she turned off the light. Stephen had nothing to say to Tanya and she was too ashamed after crying in front of him to say anything to him so they laid there in silence until they eventually fell asleep, wondering what the next week would bring.

This story is my entry into the contest: Bill North swung into the store on his way home from work. He had to pick up a few things for tonight. He went to the coolers and grabbed a six-pack of his favorite beer. On the way to the cashier, he grabbed a large bag of chips and some dip. The game was on TV tonight, and he had money on it. He was looking forward to watching it. Of course, his wife would want him to eat a proper dinner, but he could do that in front of the TV. His wife, he snickered to himself. She’s always worrying about him, his health, his well-being. She was good to have around. Easy on the eyes, too. But not much more than that. He’d married for superficial things. But she was easy to control, and he could live with that. Her latest kick was that they get their legal situation in order. To appease her, he sat through a session with lawyers where wills were drafted, along with all sorts of other paperwork. Advanced medical directives, powers of attorney in case one of them becomes incapacitated, and the like. He even bought additional life insurance to make her happy. It was easy enough to keep her happy. He swung in and brought in his purchases. His wife was in the kitchen, and he threw the beers in the fridge and gave her a peck. “You didn’t forget?” she asked. Forget what? He thought. It wasn’t their anniversary or her birthday. He racked his brain. “Mrs. Girard from the insurance company is coming this evening. She should be here any time now.” Now he remembered. The insurance company insisted on some tests before they issued the policy. “I remember. It won’t take too long, I hope. The game is on.” “She said she should be in and out in under a half an hour.” He looked at his watch. That should give plenty of time before kickoff. He decided not to crack a beer until after the nurse left. A moment later, the doorbell rang. A woman entered carrying a small bag. She was a tall woman, but younger than Bill had anticipated, and not unattractive. Well, if he had to be tested, nice to have someone cute do it. “I hope this won’t take too long,” he said. “The game on in thirty-five minutes.” “No, problem. Mr. North,” the nurse said. “Your part will only take about ten minutes. Now, if you would take a seat, we can get started.” Bill softened and sat down. He tried his best engaging smile. “So nice that we get personal service like this.” He made an emphasis on personal. He wondered if he could get any action with this nurse. The nurse gave him a forced smile, and then she looked over at April. I guess not, Bill thought. April seemed to have noticed his come on, as well. He’d calm her down later. He held out his arm for the nurse, and she swabbed it with alcohol. She wrapped a rubber band around his arm. He had been through this before. He was expecting a blood draw but was a full syringe that she shoved into the vein. She thumbed the plunger home and then pulled it out and undid the band. “What’s this?” Bill said. “I thought this was a blood test.” He felt odd. The last words came out slurred. “It’s a powerful paralytic,” the nurse said with a more sincere smile. “You’ll remain awake, but in a few seconds, you’ll lose control voluntary movement.” The nurse picked up her phone and spoke into it, “We’re ready for you.” She pulled papers from her bag and handed them and a pen to April. “Here are the commitment papers. Once you sign him, he’ll be officially in our care until you decide otherwise.” “Commitment papers?” he said. “I’m not going anywhere.” It was getting harder to speak. The door opened, and two more women came in with a stretcher. “Your wife will make that decision. If thirty seconds, you'll be completely incapacitated. She has a power of attorney to make medical decisions for you in the event of your incapacitation. Incapacitated? It started to dawn on him. “April, no!” he wanted to yell, but it just came out as a grunt. He slumped in the chair. He tried to get up but was unable to move. The nurse leaned over and spread his eyelids and peered in. “I think he’s ready,” the nurse said. “You can sign now.” April signed the papers. “What happens to him now,” his wife asked. “We’ll keep an eye on him in case he has problems breathing. We have intubation gear ready, but that’s usually not required.” The nurse turned to the two new arrivals. “Get him on the stretcher and stripped down.” This all seemed so surreal to Bill. What was going on? These women were taking moving him to the stretcher and starting to take his close off. In another situation, being stripped by three women might have been a fantasy. He was scared now. He felt his boxers being pulled down his legs. “What’s that?” he heard his wife saying. “We have to put a diaper on him for transport. Sometimes the drug causes them to lose control.” April laughed. Bill didn’t think it was funny what was going on. The nurse turned to him. “Let me explain what is going on. Your wife just had you committed to our care. We run an institution for people like you. You’ll be with us until your wife determines you have reformed. It will be up to her to make the decisions. Some wives never reclaim their husbands.” Bill still was trying to grasp all this. The nurse was talking to April again. “The drug will wear off in about two hours. We’ll have him in the intake ward by then. I’ll call you and give you a status. You can come by and see him tomorrow if you like. Bill felt straps tightened across him. He was firmly strapped to the stretcher now. He felt the stretcher being moved. He was out the front door. He realized he was naked save for a diaper. He hoped nobody would see him. He was loaded into a waiting ambulance. As the doors closed, he saw April standing there smiling. She gave a little wave. As the ambulance pulled out, he tried to reason through this. His wife had him committed to some kind of mental hospital. She had signed the papers because he was incapacitated. That he was, he thought. All this legal stuff with the wills. Was it just to get that medical power of attorney? Had she done all this as a plan to get him committed? She wouldn’t have been that devious. Or would she? He remembers her laughing at the idea of him in a diaper, and that smile as she waved goodbye. There was no window he could see out. He tried to consider the turns being made to figure out where he was, but soon realized it was hopeless. He had no idea where he was or where he was going. He started to get groggy. One of the attendants said, “I think he’s going under.” “That’s OK. I’ll watch him. Better get the oxygen and an ET tube ready just in case.” Bill succumbed to the drug. The next thing he remembered, he was in a room. It looked like a hospital. How did he get here? Then it came back to him. He tried to move. Was he still under the effects of the drug? No, he could feel himself move, but he was strapped down to the bed. He struggled a bit, but he was immobilized. He gave up trying. The door opened. That nurse started to enter but then turned to talk to someone in the hall. “What do you have there, Doc?” a voice in the hall asked. “Another husband whose wife finds him in need of correction,” the nurse said over her shoulder. “Oh, fun,” the voice said. “I’m getting tired of surly teenagers.” The woman came toward him, “Oh, good. You’re awake.” “Where am I?” Bill said. “This is the Advanced Behavior Center. Your wife had you committed to our care, remember?” “She can’t. Let me out of here.” “She can. She had the authority. You were incapacitated.” “I’m not now! Let me out.” “I’m sorry. It doesn’t work that way. Once you’re committed, we just can’t let you go.” “Listen, nurse. This isn’t right. I want to speak to someone in charge.” “Listen, Bill. I am in charge. I am DOCTOR Girard. I am the director of the Center. You are going to be here for a while. This is the intake area. Behave yourself, and we’ll let you into a less restrictive environment.” Another woman entered the room. “This is Nurse Baker,” the doctor explained. “She’ll be in charge of you for the intake period. “Hi, let’s see how you are doing,” the nurse said. It was the voice he had heard talking to the doctor a few minutes earlier. He felt her grab his wrist. Taking his pulse, I guess. She jotted something down on a clipboard. “I think someone dirtied his diaper.” He felt a hand grasp his crotch. “The paralyzer does that sometimes,” the Doctor explained. “Don’t worry. We’ll get you cleaned up.” Bill felt the nurse tug at the tapes of the diaper, and then he was naked. She started in wiping his privates. Bill just laid there. He had to find a way out, but getting the diaper off was a good start. The nurse wasn’t bad looking either. He rapidly got an erection. “Don’t get any ideas,” the Nurse said. “Doctor!” The doctor had been doing something else and turned to see Bill’s state. “I see this is one thing we’re going to have to work on. She opened a drawer and pulled out a small device she pressed it to Bill’s member and suddenly. Zap. It felt like someone hit him with ten thousand volts. He screamed. “All fixed,” the doctor said. Bill looked down at his sore member now flaccid. The nurse finished up placing the diaper on him. “What was that all about?” Bill complained. “We’re going to have to calm your lecherous tendencies. Really, Bill.” She turned to the nurse. “Do you know this guy actually made a pass at me while his wife was standing there?” “I guess that is one of the reasons why he’s here.” “It is. His wife got tired of him ogling and hitting on every woman that went by. I’m going to leave now. Nurse Baker will be in charge of you for the time being. I’ll check in on you tomorrow.” She turned and walked out. “I gotta get out of here,” Bill tried with the nurse. “I’m afraid you’re here to stay. I’ll do what I can to make you comfortable in the interim. Are you hungry? I can get you some dinner.” Bill had to admit he was. He hadn’t eaten dinner, and it had to be nearly nine PM now. He nodded. “I’ll be right back.” She was gone a minute and then returned, pushing a cart. She pushed some buttons on the bed and tilted it so he was nearly in a seated position. She busied herself with placing something around his neck. He realized it was a bib. She then opened the lid on the food tray and took a spoonful of it. “Aren’t you going to unstrap me?” “I’m sorry, we can’t do that at this stage. I’ll feed you.” She pushed the spoon toward his lips. He swallowed a mouthful. Yuch. Hospital food. It tasted like baby food. She returned with another spoonful. “What if I need to use the bathroom?” “That’s why you have the diaper on.” “I thought that was because the drug caused me to lose control.” “That too, but we can’t unstrap you at this point. You’ll just have to make do.” He ate the rest of the food. She held a cup with a bent straw toward his lips, and he drank that. It was just water. She wiped his face and removed the bib, and wheeled the cart out. After a bit, she returned. “How are you doing?” “I’m tied up and wearing a diaper? How do you think I’m doing?” “Well, it’s getting late. Maybe you should try to get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a big day.” She lowered the bed to a flat position. She draped a cord over the edge of the bed. “Here’s a call button in case you need help. I’ll dim the lights now.” She turned off the lights and left. Bill was stuck there with his thoughts. How could April have done this to him? What was going to happen? How was he going to get out of here? He tried, but he didn’t think he’d ever fall asleep. He had no watch, no clock, no sense of time. He must have fallen asleep because he was roused by the lights coming on and someone calling his name. He tried to sit up but found he was still restrained. A new nurse was there with a cart. “I have your breakfast.” She pushed the button to raise the head of the bed. “I gotta pee,” Bill said without thinking. “Just let her rip in your diaper. I’ll change you right after breakfast.” She busied herself, putting the bib on him and proceeded to shovel food in him. She gave him the cup of water to suck from. He wanted coffee. She cleaned up the breakfast dishes and reached out and grabbed his crotch. “Wet yet?” “No!” he said with some annoyance. “Well, try to go while I put these dishes away. You’ll want to get changed. You have a lot of things on your schedule today.” She left, and he resigned himself to wetting himself. Yesterday he had no recollection of it happing, but now he found it hard to get started. Finally, he did and felt the warmth spreading across his crotch. This was silly. Why couldn’t they let him up to go to the bathroom? The nurse returned and felt his crotch. “Oh, good. I can change you now.” She lowered the bed again and proceeded to untape the diaper. Without his control, his penis became erect again. She matter of factly stopped her cleaning and reached over and grabbed the device. Zap. “You have to learn to control those urges,” she said. Dr. Girard came into the room. “He’s had his breakfast, and he’s urinated this morning,” the nurse explained. “Oh, and I had to knock down an erection.” “Yes, we’ll have to work on that later.” “When do I get out of here?” Bill said. “That’s up to your wife to decide. But you need to realize you’re going to be here a long time.” “I want to talk to April.” “She’ll be in later today. For now, we have a busy morning for you. We’re going to give you a pretty intensive physical examination. Then, if you behave, we’ll unstrap you for a while.” She turned to the nurse. “Let me take his temperature before you diaper him up.” The nurse stood back, and Dr. Girard approached him with a device. He felt it being forced into his ass. “Rectal is the only way for babies like this,” the doctor said to the nurse. The diaper was replaced. Dr. Girard spent some time looking into his eyes, ears, and mouth. She listened to him with her stethoscope. Blood pressures were taken, and blood was drawn. A technician arrived, and EKG leads were attached. After a couple of hours, the doctor announced that he was in excellent physical health. Now they would start on his mental health. She had the nurse remove the diaper. Dr. Girard came over with what appeared to be a condom with wires attached to it. Bill started to get erect and feared another zapping. “I’m not going to zap that away right now.” Bill felt relieved. “It will help with this next part.” The doctor threaded the condom over his penis. To his surprise, it didn’t cover the head of his penis. “This is a special monitoring and correction device. It can sense when you are having an erection like now and automatically correct it.” The doctor touched a few keys on a computer, and he heard a beep and then felt the electrical shock and saw the penis rapidly deflate. “See? It will fire automatically when it detects an erection at an inappropriate time. The staff can also administer a shock if you get out of line, so don’t push us.” Bill was devastated. No erections? This place was a torture chamber. “Now, do you think we can trust you if we unstrap you from the bed?” Bill nodded. “OK,” she said to the nurse. “Get him dressed and take him to lunch.” Finally, Bill thought. He realized he’d been strapped to this bed for eighteen hours. The nurse came back and slid a diaper under him. This one was cloth, and she was pinning it in place. “I thought I was getting dressed?” “You are, this is the first layer.” “I have to stay in diapers?” “Of course, you’re going to be in diapers for a long time.” Bill’s spirits sank. He had assumed the diaper was just because they had him tied to the bed. She slid a pair of plastic pants up his legs. “OK, I’m going to unstrap you now. Don’t try anything, or I’ll be forced to press this, and if you think the shock we gave you to knock down your erection was bad, you will learn what pain is.” Bill swallowed. She fastened the straps. “Do you think you can sit up?” Bill gingerly moved to a seated position. He was sore, but OK. She came over with some sort of a shirt and placed it over his head and pulled his arms through. “Now, try standing.” She took hold of his arms as he stood up. He wobbled a bit, falling slightly toward her. She used her body to block his fall. He felt her breasts press into his chest. He heard a beep. He knew his erection was rising. Then the zap came. “Sorry about that,” the nurse said. “I guess we couldn’t expect you not to react to that.” He was standing on his own now as she reached through his legs and snapped the bottom of the outfit together. He looked down. He had a loose outfit on that ballooned out to elastic openings around his thighs. “It’s called a bubble. All the stylish babies wear them.” Great. That wasn’t a style he aspired to. “Now, let’s go get you lunch. Come with me.” She took his hand. He hoped that this wasn’t going to trigger another erection and shock. It didn’t, and he was led out of the room he had been stuck in since his arrival. Once they cleared the intake wing, the décor changed from hospital clinic to more inline of a higher-end private school. He hadn’t seen much of it when the nurse directed him into a room. He did a double take when he entered. The room was full of what appeared to be large highchairs. A handful of others dressed like himself were seated in the chairs and either eating or being fed. The nurse put him in the chair and fastened a tray in front of him. She picked up a bib from the tray and put it around his neck. “We don’t want food all over your new outfit.” “Is all this necessary?” Bill asked. “Of course. This is how you handle babies.” “I’m not a baby,” Bill protested. “Of course, you are. Look at how you’re dressed. You’re wearing a diaper, which I think is probably in need of changing. Just like all these others.” She swept her hand around the room. Sure enough, they all were dressed up as adult toddlers as well. Some were now finishing up and being let out of the chairs. Their hands and faces were being cleaned up by the attendants. A tray of food was brought over to him. More baby food, but he was starving. He decided to let things go and eat. He swallowed the mush down as fast as it was presented to him. The nurse’s phone rang, and she picked it up. “We’re just finishing lunch. We’ll be down shortly.” “Your wife is here,” she said to Bill. Bill made a sigh of relief. He needed to talk to her. He needed to convince her to get him out of this crazy place. He let the nurse wipe his face and remove the bib. He quickly stood as the tray was removed. He had to pee. He figured he knew what the answer was going to be, so he didn’t even ask. He wet the diaper. The nurse came over and said, “All finished? We don’t have time to change now. Let’s get you to your wife.” He was slightly embarrassed that his urination had been detected. This place was insane. He was led down a set of stairs to what appeared to be a suite of offices. The nurse pushed the door open and directed him in. It was closed behind him. April was seated at the table. “Gee, April. It’s good to see you,” he said. “I wasn’t sure whether you would be glad to see me.” “Oh, April. I know we’ve had problems, but we can work things out.” “That’s a positive attitude,” April said, smiling. Bill always loved that smile. It was what brought April to his attention years ago when he met her at the office. He felt his erection going. He heard a subtle beep, but there was no cancelling electric shock. “Why don’t we go home, and we can talk about this.” April got a stern look. “No, dear. You need this.” Bill’s anger rose. “I’ve got to get out of here. I’m not spending any more time eating mush, peeing in diapers, and being chained to the bed.” “Calm down, Bill.” “Calm, down!” he said, getting louder. “How can I be calm?” April now looked a bit nervous. Suddenly the door opened, and Doctor Girard entered. “Bill,” the doctor said sternly. “Please sit down.” “I’m getting out of here!” Bill yelled at the doctor. “You can’t hold me hostage. It’s illegal. I’m getting a lawyer.” “Bill, please,” April pleaded. Bill pushed his way past the doctor and headed for the door. He got one step further, and suddenly his cock was on fire. He doubled over and fell to the floor. The door opened, and two more attendants helped him back to the chair. “Bill. Understand that you are not going anywhere. As you were told, that device in your diaper does more than just keep you from having inappropriate erections. I triggered what you just felt, but understand that if you go out of bounds in our facility, it will fire automatically.” Bill whimpered, “You can’t keep me here.” “We can. April legally had you committed to us.” “April, can’t we work something out?” April responded. “We will. But your attitude is just a bit too much for me to handle. I don’t know if I’d even feel safe having you home. It’s best that you stay with Dr. Girard for a while. Then we’ll revisit things.” Bill had a mix of emotions, anger, depression. Was he destined to stay in this place as a baby? “Let me explain where you are. Ideally, I’d have told you this when you were brought in, but it was late then. This institute is well equipped to take abusive and unfaithful husbands like you and reform them with the goal of reuniting them with their spouses. You started well at the beginning of this meeting. Wanting to cooperate with your wife is key. You even got an erection at an appropriate time. Maybe soon, she’ll be willing to let you make love to her.” Bill’s head was still spinning. “This will be the best thing for both of us,” April said. “Do try and cooperate with the staff here. It will speed things along if you don’t fight it.” Bill glared at her. “But I have to get back to work,” he protested. “You’re on a leave of absence. The company was glad to extend it when I explained you were getting treatment. I’ve taken over most of your projects.” “You have?” “Remember we used to work together? I even had a year more experience than you did when you decided I should stay home.” Great, Bill thought. She took his job and locked him in this nuthouse. Just how did she explain the treatment he was getting? What kind of treatment was he getting? His wife stepped around the table and hugged him, and then quickly left the room. He was back facing Dr. Girard. “You are doing well. Still, you lost your temper at your wife, and you need to work at that. Let’s get your diaper changed.” In all this, he had forgotten that he was sitting in a soggy diaper. He resigned himself to having it changed. The doctor led him back down to a treatment room and took the wet one off and cleaned him up with a wipe. Again, he started to get erect only to have the blasted thing on his dick zap it away. “You’ll get that under control soon,” the doctor said. “You’ve not had a bowel movement since you’ve been here. When was the last time you had one.” Bill thought about it for a second, “The morning you came and got me, I guess.” “Well, we shouldn’t let it pile up. Do you think you have to go now? If so, I’ll get you changed again right away.” Changed again? “You mean I have to poop in the diaper? Can’t I use the bathroom.” “I’m afraid not at this point.” “I don’t need to go that badly.” “Here, let me help.” The doctor retrieved something, and soon he felt it being pushed into his rear. The doctor did up the diaper. Bill didn’t know what to expect. “I’m afraid we’re going to have to leave you here tonight,” the doctor said. “But we won’t strap you to the bed again if you behave. You want a magazine or something?” “Sure,” Bill said. He wanted to see how the game turned out the other night but figured TV was out of the question. “Maybe a newspaper if you’ve got one around here.” The doctor disappeared, and a few minutes later, a nurse showed up with that day's morning paper and a copy of Sports Illustrated. Bill flipped to the sports section, but apparently, the game didn’t get over early enough to make the deadline. At least he had something to read. He then realized something was going on in his bowels. Whatever that bastard doctor had shoved in there was irritating things. He started to cramp up. He tried sitting down, and while the cramping abated a bit, it came right back. He stood up and yielded to the inevitable. He felt his bowels release into the diaper. This provided relief, yet now he had the unpleasantness of a diaper full of crap. Before he could even take that in, he felt something else happening. There was a tingling on his penis. He felt an erection growing, but no shock came. Indeed the feeling was getting more and more intense, and then he came hard. Now, this was a mixed feeling. Without thinking, he collapsed into a chair when it was over. He regretted that immediately as the poop squished all over him. A moment later, the nurse entered. “I think someone needs a change.” “How did you know?” Bill asked. “The thing in your diaper senses it. The same way it knew to give you a happy ending after you pooped.” The nurse spread out an underpad on the bed, and Bill climbed up on it. He thought as the nurse started peeling the sticky diaper off him. “Do you mean this thing made me ejaculate because it sensed me pooping?” “Precisely. Just as it delivers aversive shocks to thwart improper behavior, it can provide pleasurable stimulus to reward good behavior.” “Pooping myself is good behavior?” “It is for you at this point. We’re trying to get you used to the concept.” “Used to?” “You’re going to be in diapers for a while. At least for as long as you are here.” “How long am I going to be here.” “That’s for your doctors and your wife to determine. Behave yourself and learn, and you’ll be out sooner.” Doctor Girard entered after a bit. “We’re going to progress you into the general population. In the morning, you’ll have classes, in the afternoon you’ll have labs.” “Class? Labs?” “You’re here to learn. You’ll be instructed in cooking, cleaning, laundry.” The doctor started. “So, you’re going to domesticate me?” “We do what your guardian wants, but most want the basics. They get to select any specific additional areas as well.” “My guardian?” “Your wife. She went to court this morning to get full control of your care. What had been your temporary commitment papers are now permanent. Your wife is calling the shots.” The doctor led him out of the infirmary. “Here’s your schedule,” she said, handing him a paper. “We’ll get the rest of your situation straightened out later. You have one class before lunch.” She led him to a door, and he went into a classroom. He chose a seat near the rear, and soon others started to file in. Most were men, dressed as he was. There were a few girls. One man sat next to him. “New guy?” he asked. “Yeah, the name’s Bill,” he said, holding out his hand. “Mikey,” responded the man. The teacher came in and started lecturing. “Today’s subject is hand washing of delicate fabrics.” It was boring as hell to Bill, but he figured he’d better pay attention. Afterward, he followed Mikey to the lunchroom. As they stood in line, they were joined by a boy and a girl. The girl had long red hair, yet there was something odd about her. Bill tried not to stare, but suddenly an erection started and was zapped away. The others started to laugh. “Don’t worry,” Mikey said. In time, you’ll get conditioned, and that won’t happen.” Bill was embarrassed that all seemed to know what has happening inside his diaper. He tried to make light of it. “I guess I wasn’t expecting girls to be here.” Now the redhead started to blush “I’ll let you in on something,” she said in a feminine voice. She then leaned forward and spoke in a quiet, deeper voice. “I’m not a girl.” “There aren’t any female patients here,” Mikey explained. “Anyone who appears to be a girl is just being sissified.” “Oh,” was all Bill could say. He looked around. Maybe a quarter of the group were in dresses and various stages of feminization. “It’s all up to what their guardians choose.” The staff came, and while some students were directed to tables, Bill was led to a high chair. Strapped in and the tray placed in front of him, the attendant placed a bib around him. She brushed across him while doing this, and this triggered another erection to be zapped away. She brought him some food and proceeded to shovel it into his mouth. She wiped his mouth and took the tray and bib away and returned with a bottle. She then led him to a dormitory full of cribs. “Nap time.” He sucked on the bottle and dozed off. Soon a woman was tugging at him. “Billy? Billy?” He sat up. “Yeah?” “It’s time for your lab class. I’m your instructor.” She let him out of the crib and led him into a room filled with washing machines. “I suspect you’re new to all this.” Bill nodded. “Well, as you get better, we’ll get you more varied stuff to wash, but we always start the new patients out on diapers. Start by taking the stuff in the dryer and putting it on the table. We’ll fold those later.” He did that, moving a load of diapers to the table. “Now move the clean, but wet diapers out of the washer into the dryer.” He did, and she told him how to set it to run. He then was directed to a container of used diapers. He moved the smelly, wet diapers into the washer. Were some of these his? It didn’t matter. Once he got the machine loaded, the instructor taught him how to add the detergent and bleach and start the machine. “You’ll want to wash your hands now.” He did and returned, she showed him how to fold, and he followed. She told him he could do a better job, so he shook it out and did it again. He proceeded with the entire load. She would, from time to time, take one he had finished and decide it wasn’t done neatly enough, and he had to redo it. After a bit, he had a nice stack of clean and folded diapers. She showed him a cart to store the stack on. She spent the next portion of time showing him around the laundry, explaining the machines and products being used. A machine buzzed, and he learned it was time to repeat the process. “With the number of diapers you babies go through, we keep loads going continuously.” This time he did better with the folding. “Keep it up, and we’ll move you up to doing the plastic pants.” His time was up after the second load. He was redirected to a large kitchen. Having come from diaper duty, he wondered if he was going to be cooking baby food. The new instructor had him sit at a stool, and she sat next to him. He realized he was in for a zapping, and it came. He hoped Mikey was right, and he’d stop doing this. “Have you ever cooked anything?” she asked him. “I’ve cooked a few burgers and steaks on the grill,” he admitted. “Do you know what your wife’s favorite dinner is? Favorite dessert?” Bill sheepishly admitted he had no idea. “I thought not. I’ve got some suggestions from her here. Oriental chicken salad, triple chocolate mousse cake.” She rattled off several more, but Bill had no clue how to make any of this stuff. “All too advanced for you at this point. She did suggest a simple pasta dish. That we can start you with.” So, the instructor led him to starting the water for the pasta. While they were waiting for that to boil, she gave him an onion, a pepper, and some tomatoes to cut up and instructed him on how to do it. He added the pasta to the water, and then they started sautéing the ingredients. She had him taste it. “Now, we season.” She showed him how to mince some garlic and add salt and herbs. He tasted it again. Yes, he could detect the difference. He drained the pasta and then put it on plates. He spooned some of the sauce on top. “Not the neatest presentation, and I’ve seen far better chopping jobs, but you’ll get there in time. Let’s taste it.” Bill realized this was the first adult food he had since he was there and enjoyed it. Classes progressed. He learned about how to clean and was given jobs around the facility to clean. Sure enough, he did progress to plastic pants in the laundry, and then to other clothes. The morning lectures ranged from caring for various fabrics, how to cook various things, and cleaning tips. He was indeed getting erections knocked down less and less. He looked forward to releasing the pressure from his bowels and getting rewarded for it. He still dreaded the eventual clean up after it was done. April visited again. He pleaded with her to take him from this place, but she said she didn’t feel he was ready. He had a massive erection during the visit at the sight of her. This was the one time they didn't knock it down as soon as it came. He wanted nothing more than to rip off the diaper and April’s clothes and satisfy his desire. “You’re still not ready,” April said, and the visit was over. Two new classes were added. He was learning how to sew. They had given him a pattern for a new outfit for him to wear. “Your wife doesn’t want to turn you into a sissy girl, but dresses are easier, and she said she’d love to see you wear one just for kicks.” On this, he learned all the basics of cutting patterns, sewing by hand, and on the machine. An unexpected class was on female sexuality. He’d not much bothered himself with the concept in the past other than worrying if April was going to have an orgasm when they were having sex. This class was another time when they allowed the students to get erections during the discussions. There was even an odd lab where he learned how to do things on an anatomically correct manikin. Occasionally, a student would disappear. They would have progressed enough to be released. Bill wondered when that day would happen to him. His sewing had improved. He’d finished the dress, tried it on, and made alterations. One day, Dr. Girard came to him, holding his dress. “You’ve done a very nice job on this.” “Thanks,” he said. “Put it on for me.” Bill took off his romper and put on the dress. “Nice,” Dr. Girard said. But you need some bloomers. She went to a cabinet and came back with a pair that complemented the dress, and Bill stepped into them and pulled them up. He looked in the mirror. He was a toddler girl, the bloomers peeking out fro the hem of his dress. “There’s someone who needs to see this,” the doctor said. He was taken to a room he hadn’t yet visited. The doctor sent him in. “April!” he cried. “I’ve missed you.” They hugged. April was there in a satin dress. She looked gorgeous. He was happy that the erection came and wasn’t knocked down. “I’ve missed you, too.” Let me look at you. She stood back and regarded the dress. She made a circular motion with her finger, and he twirled around. She giggled. “You made this?” “I did.” Bill now had time to look at the room. It wasn’t the visitation room he had been in before. The lights were softer, and there as a bed on one side. They kissed, and April moved to the bed. Bill realized this was to be a conjugal visit. He came to her. “Are you going to take the diaper off?” he asked. “I heard you’ve been learning other techniques.” He had. He brushed her hair back and gently stood her up. He turned her and slowly unzipped the dress. He took it off her and carefully folded it. April was impressed. He’d have just tossed it before. He even folded it properly. He led her back to the bed and slowly slid her panties down. He moved his head between her legs and started to work on her. It was odd not being able to be satisfied himself, but he took pleasure in bring his wife to orgasm. Was this what all this was about? Afterward, he laid next to her and stroked her hair. “Have fun?” he asked. “Yes.” She then ran her fingers through his hair. “I guess you deserve this.” She reached down to what he had thought was a watch, but it was a remote with two buttons. One undoubtedly triggered the pain generator. She pressed the other. He felt the tingle. She had triggered the positive reinforcement. Soon he came. After a brief chat, April helped him back into his dress. He thought maybe she would be taking him from this place, but she pushed a button, and an attendant took him back to his crib. The days progressed, and he continued to learn all manner of domestic talents. His cooking classes moved into making meals for the staff. Dr. Girard came to him one morning. “I want to introduce you to a colleague, Dr. Francis. She’ll be doing some testing on you today.” Initially, Bill thought she might draw blood, but she started pulling out various things, and he realized it was psychological testing. She slid over a booklet. “I want you to answer these truthfully. If you write down what you think we want as answers, we’ve inserted tests to check for that sort of behavior.” Bill sat down. The first question, “I’d rather go to a football game than a flower show.” Well, they asked for the truth. “True.” “I’d rather go to a concert with my wife than a baseball game alone.” He paused. He did miss his wife. “True.” He progressed through this, not sure what the point was or how he fared. This was followed up with regular Rorschach ink blots. Then more and varied tests. Finally, Dr. Francis said, “That will be it. Thank you for your cooperation. I have what I need.” “How’d I do?” Bill asked. “Well, enough.” Bill went back to the common room. He hoped maybe they would be letting him out soon. He met one of the friends he made. He described the testing. “I’m hoping they’re thinking of springing me.” “Perhaps,” his friend said. “I’ve been here so long. I’m using the diaper without thinking about it. I suddenly realize I’m getting the reward signal and then realized I pooped.” “I think that’s the point.” “Hmm.” He started on a new sewing project. It was another dress, but it was not sized for him. Still, the fabric was nice, and he liked the design. He also moved on to baking in cooking class. There was a lot of chocolate involved. He was happy because all he could taste in cooking class was his break from the baby food they fed him at other times. One day they blocked him out a long time in the kitchen. He was given an entire meal to prepare. He had done this before. He’d serve staff, both the cooking teacher and Dr. Girard meals. He got everything ready to go on the serving cart. Dr. Girard came in as he finished preparing the food. “If you have everything loaded, I’ve got an outfit to change you into.” She held it up. It was your stereotypical maid’s dress but short enough to expose his diaper. He switched into it. She led him to a room set with a table. Dr. Girard sat at one place. Then his wife came into the room. She was wearing the dress he had just finished. “Oh, hi, April.” “Hi, Bill.” He served the first course. He waited quietly at the side while Dr. Girard and April had a conversation. Much was about him, but he remained quiet. He cleared the first course and set out the main. Again, he retreated to the fringe. He cleared the main course and brought out dessert. April tasted hers. “This is my favorite, and you did such a good job on it,” she said to Bill. Bill had a small amount of pride. “Thank you.” “Do you think you’re ready to come home with me?” Bill started paying attention now. “I would love that.” “Dr. Girard feels you are ready. It was confirmed with recent testing.” He thought back to Dr. Francis. So that’s what tall this was about. “So, she gave me a clean bill of health?” “She thinks you don’t need this restrictive environment. You’re still under the court order, but it will be revised to give guardianship to April.” Bill decided not to argue. At least he was going home. He cleared the plates back onto the service cart. April stood up and said, “Then, let’s go.” She started toward the door. “Do I get to change first?” “Is your diaper dirty?” “No, I mean, like different clothes.” “There’s nothing really for you to change into. You’ve got that dress, the other one you made, and the baby clothes you’ve been wearing. Besides. I like what you’ve got on.” Bill sighed and followed. Alice went and stood by the passenger side of their car. He had been drilled in etiquette as part of his training. He promptly stepped over and opened the door for her. He waited until she got in and closed it. He then went and got in the driver’s seat. “I’m not sure where I am,” he said. “Oh, yes. I guess you were out of it when they brought you in. Head out the driveway and turn right. It will take you out to the main highway.” Once on the highway, Bill knew the way home. He drove home mostly in silence. After pulling into the drive, he hopped out and opened the door for April. As they walked toward the house, Jane, their neighbor, called out. “I see you’ve got Bill back from rehab.” Bill turned red. This was the first time anybody he knew other than April had seen him dressed this way. “Yes, it will be nice having him home. We’ll have to have you and Mike over for dinner. Bill’s gotten to be a great cook.” Bill felt a mix of embarrassment and pride at the compliment. “I’ve got to get him inside. It’s been a long drive from the Center, and I’m sure his diaper needs changing.” Jane chuckled and waved goodbye. Bill was still blushing with embarrassment. “Did you have to say that?” “Oh, Jane, knows all about that. She’s been considering the same treatment for Mike. Come on, let’s get you changed.” She led him to the spare bedroom, which was now fitted with a crib and changing table. He got up on the table. April set to cleaning him up. As she worked over his penis, she said, “If you behave yourself, I’ll have them remove the electronics from your cock. If you don’t behave, I may have them remove your cock.” Bill cringed. After she had put a new diaper on him, he asked. “What do you want from me?” “I want you to behave. I want you to take care of me. I’ll be busy making money. You can cook, clean, do laundry. You’ll sleep in the crib except when I decide I want you in my bed.” “And this?” he said, holding up the hem of the skirt. “You’ll keep on wearing and using the diaper, and whatever clothes I tell you to wear. Dr. Girard says, you should be used to going by now.” Bill had to admit that even if he wanted to switch to underwear, it would take some toilet training at this point. She slid open the closet door. There were a few more maid’s dresses and the dress he made. There were also a few of the bubble rompers he’d been wearing. He knew now that even though he was at home, things weren’t going to be the same. “How about getting me a glass of wine. You can have one, too.” Bill went to the wine fridge in the kitchen and pulled out a bottle and poured. They drank in silence before April announced that she had to be up at six, and that Bill should have coffee then. She headed off for the bedroom. Bill took the glasses to the kitchen and then went to the nursery and climbed into the crib. He awoke to see bars. He remembered he’d been in the Center. Then he remembered he was home. He got up and checked the clock. Quarter to six. He slipped the maid’s dress back on and went to the kitchen and fired up the coffee maker. He watched as the brown liquid dribbled into the carafe. He grabbed two cups and poured. He put milk in April’s and went to the bedroom and tapped on the door. “I have coffee.” “Come in.” He walked in and set the coffee down next to her. She roused and smiled. “I’ll shower, and then I’d like a poached egg on toast.” He drank his coffee with her. Even with her hair a mess from just having awoken, she was beautiful. She headed off to the bathroom. He got the eggs and bread ready and waited until he heard the shower stop and then started making breakfast. His timing was perfect as he had just plated her breakfast as she emerged from the bedroom. She sat down, and he set out a second cup of coffee for her. She ate her breakfast and then announced she’d release him from the diaper long enough to shower. He quickly showered. This was the first one he’d had since he had gone to the Center. They had only given him supervised baths there. He toweled dry, and she came and put the diaper back on him while he shaved. He kissed her goodbye as she headed to the office. Now, what to do? He put on a clean maid’s dress and took the other to the laundry. There was enough of a white load to start, so he got that going. He made an inventory of the laundry and then checked around for cleaning supplies. He went to the kitchen and created a grocery list. He’d need to go shopping today, but at this point, he needed to work up the guts to go out in one of the outfits available to him. He had another cup of coffee. He dug through the desk and found the card for his attorney. He called and asked the secretary if he might speak to the attorney. “Hi, Bill,” the familiar voice came on the line. “Are you back home now?” The attorney knew something about his predicament. “Yes. Could you tell me where I am legally in all this?” “Well, I helped April get the guardianship papers. You’ve got pretty severe problems according to the psychiatric evaluations I saw.” “I’m fine.” “Well, you may be able to prove otherwise eventually, but for right now, the court believes you’re incompetent to handle your own affairs. Your wife is in control.” Bill mulled this over. “I was afraid of that. Thanks for the information.” The washing machine chimed, and Bill transferred the load to the dryer. He sorted through the dirty laundry and picked out some delicates and tossed them in with yesterday’s maid’s outfit. He cleaned up the breakfast dishes and was hungry. He made himself a sandwich. At least he got off baby food. The wine last night had been the first alcohol he’d had since this started. He figured he couldn’t put off shopping any longer. He headed back to the nursery and tried to figure out the least embarrassing outfit. Perhaps one of the rompers. The doorbell rang. He made his way to the door and looked through the peephole. It was Jane. He let her in. “Hi, Jane,” he said. “April said I should check in on you from time to time. I have the instructions on how to do diaper changes. What are you up to?” “I was getting ready to go to the grocery. I was just trying to find something to wear.” “What’s wrong with what you have on? I’ve got to go shopping, too. Want to come along?” Bill resigned himself. It was as good as any. He went out and held the door open for Jane. She smiled. I drove us to the store and promptly opened the door to allow her out. “I could get used to this treatment,” Jane said. They got carts and started shopping. Bill felt exposed being there in the short dress. Air rushed around his bare legs, and he felt that everybody was watching. They made their way through produce and got to the meat counter. “Hi, Sam. Got any good pork chop today?” “Just cut some,” the butcher said, holding up one on display. “Who’s your maid?” “This is April’s husband.” “How is April? I’ve not seen her in a while.” “She’s gone back to work. Bill here will be doing the shopping now.” The butcher just smiled at Bill. He felt small. As they made their way through the aisles, they passed a mother with a little boy in tow. The boy’s eyes opened wide at the sight of Bill. He started tugging at his mother’s leg and pointing at Bill. Once she realized what was up, she told him not to point. “That man is wearing a dress.” “Some men do that,” the mother said. As they passed, the boy looked up at Bill’s padded rear. “He’s wearing a diaper.” “Well, if you don’t stop wetting the bed, you might have to wear a diaper, too.” The mother hustled the boy off to the next aisle. They paid for the items and headed home. Bill helped Jane carry her purchases in, and she followed him to his house and helped him carry his in. She volunteered to change his diaper, and Bill had to agree that he needed it. They went to the nursery, and she undid his diaper. He was nervous, expecting an erection and the correction shock. It didn’t come, however. All this time, getting changed by women had gotten him conditioned he figured. Jane left, and he went and folded the laundry. There were a few things that needed ironing, so he did that. He took April’s clothes and put them away in the bedroom. He hung up the now clean maid’s dress. He prepped dinner so it would be quickly cooked when April came home. Came home, she did. “What a day!” she proclaimed. Bill went and poured a glass of white wine for her, and she smiled. “What’s for dinner.” “Pork chops in an apple sauce. It will take about twenty minutes to prepare. I’ve got everything staged.” April smiled. “I want to change out of this suit. Could you help me?” Bill didn’t know what help she would need, but as she removed the articles, he carefully folded them and set them on the dresser. She removed her blouse and then sat on the bed. He looked at her and then realized what she wanted. He went over and slid her panties down, and she spread her legs, and he took care of her needs. “I’ll put on something comfortable. You go get dinner ready.” They had dinner and more wine, but in the end, Bill headed off to his crib. The next morning, he repeated the previous day’s coffee making and breakfast. As he headed off to the shower, she said, “My car needs to go in. Can you drive me to work and then take care of that?” “No problem.” He dressed in one of the rompers. He didn’t need to be hanging around the car dealership in the maid’s dress. He drove her to work and kissed her goodbye as she went into the building. “Call me and let me know how it turns out.” He headed to the dealership. The service writer was a woman. “Cute outfit,” she said. He waited for the car to be done. It took almost two hours. After paying for it, he got in and called April. “Done already? Great. Say, why don’t you meet me for lunch. Just stop by my office. You know where it is. I’m in your old one.” “OK. See you at noon.” He knew what she was up to. He’d have to pass all of his old coworkers going in to get her. At least he was wearing the romper and not a dress. He got to the office and waived at the receptionist, who smiled back. He was making his way quickly to his old office when someone called out to him. “Bill!” “Oh, hi, Pete.” “It’s been a while. How are you doing?” “About as well as can be expected.” “I heard you were in some sort of rehab. April’s doing a great job, by the way.” “Yeah. Thanks.” “What’s the getup you’ve got on?” “April’s idea,” was all he could say and moved along. He got back to his office, and his old secretary stood as he arrived. “Oh, that’s a really cute outfit. Never realized you had such great legs,” she said. “I’ll get April.” She giggled as she went into his old office, and a second later, April emerged. They met more of his old coworkers on the way out. Everybody now knew that he was a kept man. A man kept in toddler clothes. They had lunch, and Bill returned April to the office. He moped around the house for the rest of the day. The next day after April left for work, the doorbell rang. He assumed it was Jane again and just opened it. It was Dr. Girard. “Hi, Bill. Things going well?” “As well as can be expected, I guess.” “I’m here to remove the training device. April says she thinks you’re gotten past needing it.” “Good.” He led her to the nursery, and she pulled off the plastic pants. She disconnected the small control unit that had been stuck to the small of his back for a long time. She removed the diaper and poured some liquid on a pad. “This is just alcohol. It will dissolve the adhesive on the electrodes.” She took to dabbing it on his penis. She started to peel off the sheath that encased him, applying more alcohol along the way. Finally, it was off. She used some cream on his shaft. “This is just to counter any irritation. You should be fine by this afternoon.” She replaced the diaper. He was happy to be rid of the silly thing. Now he could change himself and bathe or shower without assistance. “Thanks, Doc.” April called later and suggested, as it was Friday, that they go out to dinner and a movie. Bill hadn’t even realized what day of the week it was. All time sense had been lost at the Center. Sure. “Put on your nice dress.” April came home and changed into the dress that he had made her. They weren’t matching outfits, but they were tied together. They had dinner. After they went to the theater, April announced she had to use the Ladies room and suggested Bill get the popcorn. “I guess there’s some advantage to having a diaper on,” he said. After the movie, they returned home. April led him to the bedroom and allowed him to unzip her dress. He took it as she stepped out of it and folded it neatly. She unzipped him. “Now, come to bed.” They made mutual love for the first time in a long time. They laid there in each other’s arms for a bit, and then Bill said. “I better put a diaper back on. I’m not sure I won’t have an accident.” “OK, but come right back.” He went and put a clean one on and returned to her. “You can sleep with me from now on.” “I’d like that.” “You’ve been great since you came back from the center.” “I’ve hoped you’ve enjoyed my new behavior.” “I do. I’d like it to continue.” “What part?” “All of it. The being polite. The taking care of me. Cooking and housework. Even the diapers and dresses.” Bill swallowed hard, but he looked at April. She was beautiful. And he did love her. “Yes, whatever you desire.” A week later, Jane and Mike were invited over for dinner. Bill had planned steaks and potatoes and green beans. He had made chocolate mousse for dessert as he had heard it was Jane’s favorite. He handed out drinks, wine for the girls, and beers for him and Mike. He picked up the plate of steaks and headed out to the backyard to the grill he had already prepared. Mike followed him. “So, how long are you going to play this game?” Mike asked. “What game?” “Playing little Miss Homemaker in a diaper?” “Oh, for some time, I guess. As long as April is still into it.” “I’d never let Jane get me into one of those outfits.” “I didn’t have much of a choice.” Mike just shook his head. “I never imagined you’d end up, so pussy whipped like this.” Bill let the comments go. He flipped the steaks, and then when they were done, he took them back in to finish. They had a great dinner. He had to say that he had become an excellent cook through this. While April wasn’t bad, he thought me might be better. Bill collected the dinner plates. “I’ll get the desserts.” Bill was surprised that Jane stood to help him. They carried the dishes into the kitchen. Bill got the desserts out of the refrigerator, and Jane took two, and he brought the other two. They returned to the table. Jane launched into hers. “This is fabulous. I’ve not had chocolate mousse in years, and this is excellent.” “Thank you,” Bill said. Suddenly, Mike started tugging at his shirt collar. “I feel funny,” he said. He stood and took a few steps and then collapsed on the couch. Jane winked at Bill. Bill knew what was happening. “Dr. Girard will be here in a few minutes,” April announced. Mike still looked confused. He tried to speak, but it just came out as a grunt. “If you haven’t figured it out yet. You’re going to the Center as Bill did. You’re going to learn how to be an excellent husband like him.” More grunts out of Mike. “Not just cooking and cleaning either. You’ll learn how to treat a woman right.” Jane sat down on the sofa next to her husband. She pulled up her skirt and slid down her panties. “Show him,” she said to Bill. Bill looked at April. April just nodded. Bill got down between Jane’s legs and went to work on her. As Jane came, Bill looked at Mike. There was a rage in his eyes, but he couldn’t even manage a grunt at this point. The doorbell rang, and April went to answer it. Dr. Girard and the two attendants came in with the stretcher. Dr. Girard did a quick examination of Mike. “You better get him stripped down and diapered. Be ready to intubate him if his breathing gets rough.” “He’s incapacitated. You can sign for him.” Jane quickly signed the papers. Jane turned to Mike. “There. You are committed to the Center. I’ll see you once they get you admitted.” Mike’s eyes had shifted from rage to sadness. He looked as if he would sob if he could. They wheeled him out on the stretcher to the ambulance. Dr. Girard said she’d call once they had him at the Center. April turned to Jane. “Well, you did it.” “Yes, I did. I wasn’t sure I could. I’m glad you two were here to help.” “I feel bad for him,” Bill said. “I mean, not that he’s headed to the center, but he had to watch me do you.” “Don’t feel too bad,” Jane said. “He’s been screwing his secretary. He’s going to have to assess his priorities.” Jane thanked them again and made her way home. Bill and April headed to bed. “Do you think those two will be alright in the long term?” April asked. “If he loves her, the Center will remind him of that and give him the skills he needs for their relationship. If he doesn’t, it could be very hard on the two of them.” “How was it with you?” “I may have been a bit selfish in the past, but I love you with all my heart. I’m glad to be home, and I’m glad to make you happy, whatever it takes.” April smiled. “Then you don’t mind being kept.” “Not at all. It was embarrassing at first, and it probably will still be at times. The diapers aren’t my favorite.” “Well, someday, I’ll let you get toilet trained. But for now, I think they’re helping.” “I don’t mind that much.” “Well, then. Take me to bed.”

The Beginning. Mike was short, cute, and secure of himself. At least that was what Rose told everyone when they asked her what had she seen on him. After all, Rose was 6,0’’, curvy, and was on her way to becoming a police officer when they met. On the other hand, Mike was on his way to be a nobody, at least he cooked and cleaned the house. Chapter I “Is everything ready?” asked Rose, she was wearing an elegant black dress that contrasted beautifully with her fair skin. “All packed and ready,” said Mike. It was the night of Rose’s promotion. She was finally becoming a captain, and her loyal husband was proud of her. In honor of the day, he had planned a small trip up north to Rose’s family cabin near a lake. They were ready, but before leaving, Rose told Mike one thing. “No drinks. Okay? I don’t want another incident” “IT was just one time” “Four, actually. So no more drinks. It’s my night. Please” she said. Mike felt ashamed, it had only been one time. The others were justified accidents. IT was not his fault that every time he drank he had to go to the toilet every twenty minutes or he would burst. It had happened during their second date, it happened again the day they married, and had happened twice in front of Rose’s friends. “I promise,” he said resentfully. They finally arrived at the hotel where the ceremony was taking place. Rose disappeared between the crowd and was having a lot of fun with her colleagues. Mike, on the other hand, was bored. Everyone was drinking, men, women, high ranks of the police department, and even the guards were allowed one drink that night. It did not help when Antonio, Rose’s academy friend began getting closer to her. Mike didn’t like him, he was tall, tanned, a good dancer, and fit. All he was not and Rose seemed to be happy with his presence. “Hey little buddy,” said Antonio. “Hello,” said Mike. “I must say so, you are one hella lucky boy,” said Antonio and turned to Rose “She is gorgeous” “Oh Antonio. You are making me blush” said Rose. “Thanks,” said Mike, doing his best not to throw a fit at that moment. The night kept going and the moment of the promotion was about to arrive. Antonio, Rose, and Rose’s rival, Becca were preparing to give their acceptance speech. Mike, still bored, was sitting at the front table. Rose’s champagne was there, and with the speeches coming up. He knew he would not make it without a drink. Just one, he thought, and that’s it. Just one to put me in party mode. He took the glass and drank. The night kept going, and Mike did not stop with one. He kept drinking, and by the time Rose’s speech was up he was having a hard time focusing. Then, a familiar pressure on his bladder told him that he had to run to the nearest bathroom. Mike stood up and left in the middle of her wife’s acceptance speech. Rose noticed but kept going as if nothing had happened. Mika ran but once he got in the bathroom he saw something he shouldn’t have. Antonio and Becca, who had received their promotions before Rose, were in the men’s bathroom making out and about to do what most men would think to do when they saw Becca. “Stop, stop,” said Becca “There’s someone here” Mike’s bladder was about to burst. “I-I’m sorry,” said Mike when they turned to see the smaller man “I didn’t mean to” Becca took her things and left without saying a word. “Good one there, little boy. Way to cock block a mate” said Antonio. “It wasn’t my…” And he felt it. The familiar feeling of warm liquid pouring through his underwear and into the floor. Then, the overwhelming sensation of fear, and finally, the one thing that had to happen every time he had lost control. He began crying in front of the toering and sexy man. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi guys! The first 5 to join my patreon will have a story created just for them. https://www.patreon.com/esmeeABDL This story's second chapter is already on my patreon,, and stay tuned in here for more of Jenna's regression enxt week.

this is being made for @kasarberang Story Contest. Chapter 1 i fucked up... “Are you ready to meet her?” Julia asked her little 14-year-old sister. “Im so excited!” Betty said happily as her birthday wish was about to come true. “Tada!” Julia shouted as she opened the door to reveal, me. ********** But I think that’s a little too far ahead. Let’s rewind a bit to last week and the last day of school. “Come on, do you realize how hard it was for me to jack his keys?” I asked my friends as we snuck out of the school and made our way to the high school parking lot. “Are you sure this is a good idea? You’re stealing your brother’s car.” my friend told me “Oh dont worry, this is going to be fun,” I tell them as I got into the car. But my friends had second thoughts. “Fine, ill do it myself,” I tell them drove off to do donuts on the football field. But what was supposed to be a harmless prank were I would do a few donuts before getting out and running away, wound up me flipping my brother’s car upside down and becoming stuck and unable to get out of the car. The police came, I got probation and I was told I would need to pay for all the damages to the school and my brother’s car. Along with replacing a 4 thousand dollar computer, my brother was fixing for his college friend. “Come on dad, you got to help me, theirs no way I can pay for all of this,” I tell my dad over the phone. “Your 18, not my fault you consistent stupid stunts all over town makes it hard for you to find a job. It’s your problem. You fix it.” my dad tells me before hanging up. That last stunt was the last straw with him and he kicked me out and disowned me. With no were left to go I was forced to move in with my older brother. The two of us couldn’t be more different. He was a tall nerdy guy who never really went out or anything. I was two years younger than him and despite being very short, I was a party animal. Always getting into trouble and doing whatever I wanted. “Fucking hell. How am I supposed to pay back all this debt?” I grumble. “Hey bro, you know any high paying jobs that need minimal work?” Honestly, it was mostly just a joke but I did hope he could think of something for me to do. “Actually I do,” he responded to my surprise. “Realy? What is it?” *********** “Hi, im Eric. my brother told me you were looking for some type of help?” I greeted myself. “Yes. I was hoping to higher someone to be my little sister’s playmate.” Julia tells him with a smile. Julia was 20 and was from a rich family. I mainly knew her from a lot of the college party’s I would sneak into. Supposedly her parents are constantly gone for some reason or another. “So you want me to babysit her?” I asked a little confused. “No, I want you to be her playmate. Keep her entertained and such.” Julia tells me. “Well, that doesn’t sound too hard,” I tell her. “How much would the job be?” Julia smiled as handed over a piece of paper. Highlighted was how much I would be making. And my eyes nearly popped out of my head. “I would advise you to read it over carefully before signing. Just call me and let me know if you accept the job.” Julia tells me just before her watch beeps. “Oh, look at the time. Got to go meet up with the next person looking into the job.” “Wait, hold up,” I tell her as I grab her hand to stop her. “I’ll take the job.” “Please, I really think you should look over the contract first,” Julia tells me. ‘Oh, it will be fine.” I tell her. I would be a fool not to take this job.” I tell her as I look down at the paper and start signing my name. I never noticed the sly smile on Julia’s face as I finished writing my name. “So, when do I start?” I asked with a big smile on my face. **************** “You know, dumbasses like you really need to learn to read the fine print,” Julia tells me in a snarky attitude I had never seen before. I just stared dumbfounded at the outfit she had laid out for me. “There is no way im wearing, that!” I shout. “Why dont you take this time to actually read what you sighed yourself up for,” Julia tells me as she hands me a copy of the original contract. To sum it up briefly, I just sined my life to Julia for the next two months to be a live-in “playmate”. While I am staying here, I must ware what I am given and do as im told. Should I disobey, I will be punished by Julia in any way she sees fit. Should I quit or try to leave the job, I forfeit all money I would have made during my stay. I also would be charged a cancellation fee should I brake the contract. And, it wasn't a small amount. “Well, us, I could sue you for tricking me into signing this!” I tell her nervously. “But I recorded the who interview and you eagerly signing the contact,” Julia tells me with a grin. “But if you still want to that’s fine. Just hope you could afford a good lawyer, mine is just a phone call away.” My eyes went wide as I realized just how screwed I was. Julia stood up and slowly walked over to me with a sly grin on her face until she was standing right over me. “I suggest you put on your new outfit. Betty has been dying to meet you.” Like that, I have left alone in a large room looking down at the outfit she was wanting me to ware. I gulped and for just a moment wondered how much of my debt I could pay off if I sold my kidney? Most likely not enough to make a dent in the debt I would have if I broke the contract. Reluctantly, I started striping and picked up the girly pink dress in front of me. Put on the matching pink socks and black mary jane shoes. Finally was the one piece I really didn't want to put on. “You better hurry, she's coming,” Julia tells me through the door. I let out a big sigh as I layout the large diaper on the floor and oddly sat down on it. I had never put on a diaper before and it was much harder then I thought it would. “Are you ready to meet her?” Julia asked her little 14-year-old sister. “Im so excited!” Betty said happily as her birthday wish was about to come true. “Tada!” Julia shouted as she opened the door to reveal, me. An 18-year-old boy sitting on the floor dressed as a sissy toddler. How much worse could this all get? Much, much worse... “Awww, she’s so cute.” Betty sais as she comes over to pet me on the head while im still on the floor. “Hey, knock it off,” I tell the kid as stand up. Before im all the way up, I feel a hand yank me up and I feel 3 hard slaps to the back of my diaper. I didn’t really feel it, but it was a surprise. “Dont you talk to your big sister that way,” Julia told me as she let go of my arm. “Big sister?” I questioned. “Ya, im the big sister while you're the baby sister,” Betty tells me. “Baby? What are you talking about? Im no baby and im not a girl.” I tell the kid. It was then I noticed Betty was actually taller than me. Which was unexpected. Ya, im short but this kid was taller than average. “Could have fooled us,” Julia commented as she rased up my dress and revealed my diaper. I quickly pushed the dress back down and was blushing. “I think someone needs to be reminded of the rules” Julia commented with a smile. “Ya, the rules.” Better imitated her older sister. Julia walked over to the contract and flipped a few pages. “I’ll summarize it for you, but basically you are now Betty’s live-in baby sister. You are to play with her and do what she wants. If you backtalk to her or me, you will be punished. If you try to hurt her in any way you will be punished. You are not allowed to do anything inappropriate while in this home. You will be provided a living space and meals every day. Along with a new work uniform, you must wear, as you already know.” Julia tells me and smirks at my outfit. “Lastly, should you quit or do anything that could dangerously harm Betty, you will be fired and forfeit the right to all the money you would earn while staying here.” I knew she had put me between a rock and a hard place. If what she said earlier, there is no way I could quit without causing far more problems then I already have. I just had to suck it up and play her stupid game for two months. Once that was over, I would have more than enough to pay back all my debt and even have enough left over to live a cushy life for a while. ‘So what are you?” Julia asked me. “A, Baby sister,” I mumbled. “Ya, you're my baby sister,” Betty shouted as she grabbed my arm. “Now let's go check out your new room.” The kid forcibly drugged me out of the room and through a few hallways. Just how big was this house? Before I knew it I was in front of a bright pink door that had BABY written on the door. “Here we are,” Betty tells me as she opened the door and nearly had my jaw drop. Inside the room was what looked like a huge nursery. In the center of the room was a large crib that looked to be just my size. On the back wall was a strange-looking table with diapers surrounding it. Beside that was a rocking chair. On one wall I could see a large toy box filled with toys and large stuffed animals surrounding it. On the other wall, I saw a large dresser next to a closet. The one thing I wondered about however was something above the weird table. A large label saying WARNING right above a small hook. “Come on, come and see what's inside,” Betty tells me as she drags me into the room. I was sat in front of the toybox while Betty pulled out different toys to show me. “How is the new baby liking her new room?” Julia asked as she came in. “She’s loving it,” Betty tells her while I roll my eyes. “Ya, really loving it,'' I say sarcastically while folding my arms. “I think someone is a little cranky because they are hungry,” Julia says in a mock baby voice. “Lunchtime,” Betty said happily as she grabs my hand again and yanks me up. What the hell was wrong with this kid? Despite being a teen she clearly acted far younger. When we got to the kitchen, I saw a high chair that I was taken to and told to sit in. I rolled my eyes again and did as I was told and sat in the oversized baby furnisher. Betty sat in the chair next to me while waiting for Julia to show up and make lunch. While Betty had chicken nuggets and fries, I was given a bowl of green goop, a bowl of yellow goop, and a bowl with some type noodles in it. “You want to feed the baby?” Julia asked Betty. “Yes,” Betty replied happily as she took a spoon and got some of the green goop. “There is no way I'm eating that,” I tell Julia “Aww, don't be like that, it's good for you,” Julia tells me as Betty starts moving the spoon closer to me. I just smack the spoon out of her hand. “Agin, I'm not eating that,'' I tell them. Suddenly Julia grabs my arm and before I even know what's going on it's tied to the side of the high chair. Then she does the same to the other. Effectively trapping me in place. “Now this is just a warning. Be a good baby and eat your lunch or someone is going to be punished.” Julia tells me with a smile. Despite the warm smile she was giving me, I suddenly had a cold rush down my spine. Betty grabbed a new spoon and tried again. This time, while I was reluctant, I opened my mouth and ate what I was given. The texter was awful, but the taste wasn't too bad. Either vegetable or fruity. I was then free to eat the blamed noodles with my hands. “Such a good baby,” Betty tells me as she pats me on the head. I grumble a bit before I am given a bottle of juice with a baby nipple on top. Of course, I would need to drink from a baby bottle. Fucking hell. I let out a loud sigh before grabbing the bottle and started drinking it. Before I was even done I felt a slight twinge in my bladder. At first, I didn't think anything of it until I realized something. I'm forced to wear a diaper. Are they also going to make me use it? *************** Julia walked out of the kitchen for a moment as she got an important call. “How is my baby girl doing today?” a man's voice sais. “Very good Daddy,” Julia responds with a bright smile on her face. “Everything is going great. Betty is having fun with her new playmate.” “That's great to hear baby girl.” Daddy tells Julia as a pleasant feeling runs down her body. “They haven't cared too much trouble with Betty right?” “No Daddy, they are a little stubborn but they are behaving for now,” Julia tells Daddy. “That's good. Make sure you train them right.” daddy tells her. “I will daddy, I promise I'll teach her everything she needs to know,” Julia tells Daddy. “I can't wait to meet her. Got to go, be a good girl for daddy, and teach her well.” Daddy tells Julia. “I will daddy, love you,” Julia replies as she hangs up. Another pleasant feeling rushes through her body as she lets out a girlish giggle. She peeks back into the kitchen and looks at Eric as he is looking at his diaper with a puzzled look. Julia bites her lip as she fantasizes what she was about to do to Eric to make him into the perfect little sissy for daddy.

I want to share a brief story with you all. A story about how I ended up diapered today by my girlfriend. Before I start, a bit of a digression. It's kind of strange to be a twenty something male and find yourself swaddled in medical looking pampers, I know. They crinkle and rustle if I try to covertly re-position the semi-erection that lives inside. These underwear make me a little too loud to do that. Trouble is, I haven't had much release in weeks. Let's start from the beginning. Rebecca and I met on a dating app after a few successful online dates. Things went pretty well at first. I hoped I'd be able to tell her one of my deepest secrets--that I like to wear diapers. I don't like to feel humiliated about it, I hoped she would simply indulge me from time to time. At most, she'd permit that I slide into one at night while nestled beside her, breathing in the natural scent of her long dark hair. It didn't work out like that. One afternoon she was out with her family for dinner, so it felt like it was a safe time to indulge one of life's simple pleasures. I slid on my disposable pants and a shirt before sitting down to play a nice role-playing video game. I was a masculine looking orc wielding a sword in the game--a skinny and gentle character with noodle arms in real life. I felt pee warm my butt on and off as the day rolled on, thinking nothing of it. Then, my Bexie Becca pulls up in the driveway. I thought it was a delivery driver. Big mistake. I was sitting on the floor like a child, totally immersed in my game, when I spotted her feet beside me. I jumped, and almost surely peed a little without meaning to. "You're in a diaper?!" she cried. "Why? Can't go to the toilet while you play your game?" I looked around anxiously for a second, feeling myself pee a little more through waves of fright. I had no idea what to say or how to face her. Just this morning I had seen her bottom in bed beside me in a plain pair of undies. I was sure that was going to be the last time. And tonight she'd offered to pay for a much needed grocery run. All of this after offering me some of the most kind and genuine emotional support I had ever received. I was beginning to cry before I knew it. She knelt down beside me and put her arm around me. "No--hey. Don't cry," she cooed, rubbing my back. We hugged. "I just don't want to lose you--I really like y-you." I sniffled. "It's okay, I'm not mad at you, I still like you--we're still friends, it's fine." She reassured. "Friends?" I began. "You don't want to break up with me, do you?" "No way! But there's going to be a few new rules I think." "Like what?" She looked dreamily up for a moment, her eyes darted from side to side, searching. "Hmm..." "I don't need to wear diapers or anything--" I blurted out quietly. "I think you do," she booped me on the nose. "Do you see how wet you are? You probably didn't notice--" "I noticed." I began, feeling uncertain. I paused for a moment in attempt to gather something that would convince her. All the while she stared at me curiously. "I like to wear them, that's all." "Well I know you like to wear them, you need to otherwise you'll get pee-pees everywhere," she teased. "Oh come on, it's not like that. I just like to use them sometimes--it's really relaxing and sensual." "I dunno..." She stood up and grabbed a game controller from the other side of the room and then plopped down beside me. I caught a glimpse of the waistband of her panties as she pulled her hair into a neat ponytail. "You wanna keep playing? I need to think for a bit..." "Okay, sure." I said, not feeling like I was in a position to argue. As we played I wanted to take my diaper off, but I didn't want to disturb the moment or bring her focus back to my soggy and padded bottom. She was apparently accepting this, for now. I couldn't complain, and I was still in a bit of shock from the incident. I played absentmindedly, and continued to dribble into my diaper when I needed to. About an hour later, she broke the silence by mooshing my very wet diaper with her hand. "This boy needs a change," she mused. "What? No--" "Let me get this straight," she said, looking me in the eyes intently. "First you say you don't need diapers, and then you sit in a dirty one in front of your girlfriend for an hour without getting up to change it?" There was a brief silence, broken by a slight hiss coming from my diaper. "While continuing to use it?" "I can change myself back into underwear after it's fine." I said quickly. "I said I had some rules for you, remember?" "Yea--" "Well here's rule one. When I want you in a diaper, you're going to be in one. It might be the case that you like to wear them, but, I'm not so sure. Even if I was, I'm not sure it's important." "What?! Why?" Alarm bells were beginning to ring in my head but they were silenced immediately after she began to speak. "Well you did use it pretty badly. Also if you like to wear them, I think it means you need them in a certain sense." She said. "Also, this is a pretty big thing, yeah? I'll accept your diaper wearing if you're willing to compromise. I have some needs too." I paused, trying to take in everything she'd said. "Okay." She continued without missing a beat. "So I need you to be settled in your little undies from time to time, as it suits me. Sometimes when we go out, I kind of wish you were in a diaper to be honest. You're always getting up to go to the washroom, even in the middle of the night. It wakes me up. Rather have my boyfriend's underpant be filled with pee than be woken up." "You mean I have to wear diapers to bed all the time?!" I began to raise my voice. "Calm, dear. Listen. You'll like it. You already enjoy wearing these, right?" She rubbed my wet diaper delicately, causing my sensitive area to twitch slightly. "I'll give you diaper-free nights too. It's not like it has to be all the time, compromise." "Well--okay," I replied. "Are there any more rules?" "There is another. You know I'm not often in the mood for sex. When you're in diapers, we might not play as much but don't worry, I'll still get you off." "Is that it?" "I think so, for now." "Well, I guess I can adjust." "You'll have to. I want you to run out later to grab some errands. I'll give you money, there's a bit of a long list." She stood up and hiked her leggings up so they were snug. "You're going to go there in a clean diaper. I need to change you." "Why can't I do it on my--" "Rule three." She said, looking down at me sitting on the floor. "Fine," I said, standing up beside her. "Change me now then, let's get this over with." "You think you can boss me around? You're the one with a wet diaper sagging between his legs." "Well--" I stood there, struck dumb. She'd really taken the wind out of my sails. She smiled, seeming to know this. Wordlessly I allowed her to take my hand and lead me to our bedroom. "Where are your diapers?" I pointed towards an end table I made with a door on it that lacked a doorknob. The perfect hiding place, at least until today. "Good." I watched as she produced one of my diapers from the breached hiding place. Laying me down, she began to change me and I didn't resist. "They sell this brand at the drugstore. That's great, you can get some more while you're out. Don't use the toilet while you're there--that's rule four... No toilets for you until I take you out of diapers." I wasn't sure how to feel about that last rule, I was shoved out the door in a state of mild shock, dressed in a usual sweater and jeans that hid well the pleasant but taboo underwear underneath. At least I was dry now, though it was raining outside. I rushed to the car and got ready to go. It felt weird to grab a bag of diapers for myself on my girlfriend's purse. I was starting to come around to the new arrangements, but that didn't last long. I found myself in a sodden diaper every morning for about two weeks. There I slept encased in my own pee while my lovely Becca was soundly asleep in thick cotton panties. I tried not to wake her as I wet myself silently beside her, with my arm still wrapped around her belly. I hadn't had any release in that time, aside from her rubbing my diaper. It didn't work very well at first, and I was dying for release. As the days rolled on her sensual touches became more and more precious, until I was like putty in her hands when she felt like rubbing me. I did finally get that release yesterday into my diaper, and I nearly passed out after it happened. Seeing and feeling Rebecca rubbing her yoga pants butt against my slightly soggy diaper was too much. Yesterday she decided it was going to be a diapers-free day. After weeks stewing in my own potty, it was pretty nice to finally be free of it. I didn't want to be in diapers that badly any longer, but she usually knows best. In the middle of the night I woke up to her telling me it's okay to have accidents. It took a minute or two for me to realize I'd peed the bed a little without my dependable diapers on. Today, I'm padded again. Not sure for how much longer. Rebecca says it's only for a few days. I just need to stay dry for four nights in a row. Today she rubbed her butt up against my diaper again. Before long I was shivering and shuddering in release. I leaned into her afterward as she sat beside me and felt another small flood beginning in my diaper as usual.

After weeks sending countless messages on online dating websites only to receive no response, I was beginning to lose hope and become burnt out. Until she messaged me back. Misskiwi was professional and ambitious. A career woman with a long and articulate write up on her profile. I was a guy wondering what she'd want to do with me. My hopes surged as we chatted, she was affable though exacting and stubborn. I could live with that. I find out her name, Nora. She wanted to meet up and go for a walk at a busy park nearby. I agreed, of course. Things seemed to be looking up. A few days later, I found myself sitting down on the park bench she directed me to carefully. I waited. She was nowhere to be seen. I wondered what was up, and glanced over at the empty spot next to me. There was a medium-sized package. I figured someone must have left it there by accident, and they'd be back for it soon. I continued to wait. About fifteen minutes later, a curiosity mixed with boredom and disappointment got the better of me and I leaned over to look down at the package. It was addressed to Nora. Not only that, there was a small, handwritten note taped expertly onto cardboard. It had neat and feminine writing with soft, round lines on it. Could it be Nora's? I scooched over and began to read: "I had to run at the last minute, I'm really sorry. Business calls. We'll meet soon, okay? I meant to give you this in person, but this will have to do for now. Don't open the box until you get home! It's important." I made my way back home, box under my arm pressed against my ribs. It was surprisingly light. All I could do as I walked was wonder what was inside. The same moment I got into my apartment, I was opening the box, deeply curious about its contents. Then I saw it. It was a package of adult diapers. What? I sat there in silence, struck by the strangeness of it all. Slowly a mixture of humiliation and excitement rose inside me, a combination I wasn't used to feeling together. I wondered if the smell coming from inside the box was Nora's perfume scent. It was somewhat intoxicating. Why? Had she just wanted to play a joke on me? I took the package of diapers out of the box, and noticed another note underneath in what I presumed was Nora's handwriting. "No, this isn't a cruel prank. It's a test. A pretty harmless and quick test. You just have to trust me. Meet me for a video chat at 8:30 pm sharp. Be in a diaper. You really must be wearing one. I promise I'll reward you. ❤️ Nora" I felt excitement tinged with humiliation rising in my chest. I had to do it. I had to see what she had in store for me. What did I really have to lose? I'd been trying to get a date for weeks without any luck, and suddenly this mysterious woman enters the scene and has me feeling something. It's worth a try, I thought. So after some dinner I opened up the package of diapers and unfolded one. Laying down on my bed, I did up the side tabs carefully and made sure the fit was snug around my groin. They felt nice, a bit like a pillow around my crotch. I slid my shorts back up and sat down at the computer. They weren't very nice to walk in, the bulk was a little awkward and I was reminded of my strange situation each time the thick fabric grazed my inner thighs. It was 8:17. I waited. At exactly 8:30, she was on. Looking as composed as ever, she began to speak before I could quietly say hello. "Hello! Did you do it? Are you wearing one of your diapers?" She asked. "Yeah--just like you said to do. Why are we--" "Well, it's complicated." She bit her lip. "You want to hear the whole story?" "Sure, take your time," I replied. "First though, I want to really see that you're wearing it. Can you just show me the top of it, peeking out of your--that's it." I lifted my shirt, exposing the top of the diaper hiding beneath my shorts. "Okay, so here it is. I have had a lot of boyfriends in the past who have had bladder control issues. They were really leaky and drippy, some of them said their control got bad only after being with me. I think they were just shielding their bruised egos, but anyway, I don't really trust it." Was this lady crazy? Did she really think that just because she had problems with that in her past relationships, that it would somehow leak over onto me? "I don't have a bladder problem," I cracked a smile. She looked at me doubtfully. "I dunno. We'll see. There's another reason I need you in diapers. I need to make sure you're really committed to me. I've had a lot of bad experiences in the past with trust, and I want to know that you're really willing to go the extra mile for me. I'll go the extra mile for you of course, but first you need to complete this challenge for me. " "I dunno." I gave mock consideration, looking away as if I were deliberating. "Where's your diaper? Can I see it to make sure you're wearing it?" I watched as Nora reached down and began to lift up her shirt. Did she really have a diaper on underneath her jeans? Soon I caught a glimpse of the smooth, soft looking skin of her belly. She looked at me mischievously as she reached under her jeans and pulled up her underwear so I could see. She shook her head. "I don't wear them." "Well, I don't either. I'm not going to do it." I said. Nora seemed hurt by my response. She recoiled. "It's only for a few weeks," She began. "I don't want you to wear them for long if you don't need to. You don't even have to use them, you just have to wear them that's all. It's only a change of underwear you make it out like it's such a big thing..." "The answer's no." I said again. "Please?" "Look, I'm exhausted. I want to get to sleep, it's nearly nine and I have to be up for five thirty. I'll talk to you tomorrow." I blew her a kiss and left the chat. If it was unreasonable that her potential boyfriend says no to wearing diapers he doesn't need, then she'd just need to find someone else to be with. I took off the diaper straight away and set the rest of the pack out by the front door to be thrown away. After watching a few short videos on YouTube to unwind, I stripped down to my socks and underwear and went to bed. I noticed I had to pee pretty urgently as I laid down. I got up for the washroom quick and then fell into a deep, dreamless sleep. I was woken up by my alarm, and noticed something alarming upon stirring. I was laying in a puddle of my own pee! This hadn't happened to me in years. After a long moment sitting in disbelief, I got up and went down the stairs to the shower. It was pretty chilly on my boxer short-clad bottom from laying in an accident for who knows how long. I spotted the pack of diapers by the door. They could have helped, I thought. I tried to suppress that thought. I wasn't going to wear a diaper because I peed the bed once. If only Nora could see me now. After a long day I got home and hopped onto my online chat again. Nora was on. I messaged her immediately. "I'm sorry I didn't wear the diapers you got me, maybe I can--for you. It's only for a few days, right?" Sent. It only took a few minutes for her to reply. "I hoped you'd come around. It's okay. Just put on another diaper right now and then we can chat in video." I felt a pretty intense urge to pee just then, and I ran towards the bathroom with my unfolded diaper in hand. After changing in the bathroom, it was time to go chat with Nora. I was halfway down the stairs when I heard her trying to video call me. Only problem was, I forgot to put my shorts back on after changing! I figured it wasn't important, my lower half would be hidden from the camera anyway. I answered her call and was greeted by her smiling face. She was still in her work clothes, and looked intense but warm. "Hey Nora," I waved. She smiled and waved back. "So you got your diaper on?" I nodded. "Good. I only want you to wear them for two weeks starting today. That's all I ask, alright?" Remembering the sudden bedwetting incident the night before, I nodded. "No problem, it's not like I have to use them or anything." We chatted about our days, and made a reservation at a nice restaurant for our Friday first date night. Hopefully I wouldn't end up sitting in the booth, only to find another box of diapers where Nora was supposed to be. We finished our call, and I was surprised how much time had passed. It was already half past seven, and time to eat something. I got up, and felt an intense pang on my bladder. I had to go, right that moment. It was then that I remembered I had a diaper on. I'd almost forgotten it was there, silently hugging my crotch, waiting unobtrusively for accidents. I wasn't about to give my new underwear the release they were designed to capture. I jogged down the hall to the bathroom and struggled with the door, which I usually kept open. A few squirts began to drench the padding, and my sense of consternation and humiliation grew. Why is this happening to me, now? I got to the toilet and began to lose the battle even more with my bladder as I struggled to get my diaper out of the way so I could pee like an adult. I was too late. By the time I got my underwear unfastened, I had already noticeably drenched the inside of the diaper. I peed the rest into the toilet and then sat on the floor for a moment to regain my composure. What the heck was happening to me? At least I was wearing a diaper, I thought while looking at the bathroom's tile floor. Still clean. It was then that I realized I should put my diaper back on. It was bunched up beside the toilet, with the wetness indicator on the crotch faded blue. Better to get a clean one from the pack, I figured. I was a bit conflicted as I unfolded a new one a few minutes later and got ready to put it on. Why not just wear normal underwear for a little while? It's not like Nora would know. That seemed too dishonest. Plus, I'd already had two accidents in the last two days. Nora's prediction about always having boyfriends with bladder problems was beginning to look more and more believable all the time. But how is that possible? I fastened on my clean diaper and got cozy under some blankets in the living room. I turned the fire on, it was starting to get chilly in the evening. I felt an urgent pang on my bladder again after a small glass of wine and a water. Did I really want to get up? I kind of didn't. I used the diaper and continued to watch without having to lose my coziness. I wanted to be sure I wouldn't get too used to them, though.

When she first moved into the college town, all the college students took notice. Well the men anyway. One by one they’d flirt with her when they saw he around town or in class. If you asked the boys why they liked her, they’d all have a different reason. It could be her perky breasts, the way she has that soft smile with a hint of something mysterious. Whatever it is, it didn’t take long for them all to one by one ask her on a date and then, the boys would grow silent and withdrawn. Soon he found out why. After dinner she brought him back to her place for some fun. She’d tie him up. Giggling she’d explain how it’d be “more fun that way.” After all, you’re not afraid of a little roughness right? Then she’d edge them over and over, smiling as they struggled against the segufix bondage that kept them locked on the bed, unable to move a muscle, try as they might. Their cocks would beg for release. They’d be dripping, but never cumming. It was all a game after all. They’d get release eventually… right? But then the darkness would come out. She’d pull out an ice pack, staring deep into their eyes as she deflated their cocks. She’d pour baby oil on him and to their horror force them soft. Next came the cock cage, trapping their manhood inside. The key would go in the drawer next to the bed. By then he’d be yelling, begging her to stop. But that wasn’t all. There was no way for anyone to expect the diapers. She’d unwrap a pink MegaMax, tell them to lift up and fasten the plastic prison over their locked cocks. Then she’d take a photo. After, with a pat she would tell them to pull up their pants and go home. They could come back in a week. But they’d better be diapered. She’d point to the door where a stack of diapers sat teasing the young men. “Take as many as you need.” She’d say with a breatthy smile. “I’ll see you around town.” And then she’d issue a warning. “Each time I see you, you’d better be diapered. If you’re not, that’s an extra week that the cage stays on. If you’re diapered each time I see you, I’ll unlock you for a bit.” So he’d have no choice. Each boy in turn would grab as many diapers as they could, desperate to try make it through a week where they’d crinkle through class, try and avoid others and squish their way to dinner each night. Sure, they weren’t sure when they’d see her, but she’s everywhere. You never know when she’d knock on your door at night for a diaper check. At that point she’d slide her hand into their jeans, checking for the tell tale sound of plastic and wetness or something messy. She’d control their cocks through diapers. They were hers. And what the boys didn’t know, she had no intention of unlocking them anytime soon. They were trapped.

It’s really okay (The Dialogues #4) Becky had gone in search of a project, and he was somewhere in the house. Ben was thirty-six and had been married to an unkind woman his mother had finally pried him back from, and Becky was intent on helping him become happy again. Six months into their marriage, he mostly was, an active, talkative, kind man who liked YA fiction and playing in his wading pool in equal measures. He was wonderfully behaved, having needed just one correction since their wedding when Becky found him getting things out from under the sink, which turned out to be a misunderstanding. Still, he remembered his first wife, and when he was afraid he was in trouble the happy man disappeared and the frightened, cowed husband came back out. He would stopped playing, stopped talking, and go hide. By late morning, as Becky was wiping down the kitchen and getting ready to start on lunch, she realized it was too quiet. She went in search of Ben and found him in the corner of his bedroom, nose in the corner. “Ben, you okay, buddy,” she asked, wondering what the wounded man was afraid he’d done wrong now. He didn’t respond or turn around. She approached him and reached out to put her hand on his shoulder. He flinched and sniffled. She turned him around. “Why’ve you been crying, sweetie?” He didn’t answer. She didn’t expect him to, but she always asked anyway, her effort to help him know it was okay to tell her what he was feeling even when he was afraid. He was holding her hairbrush, a habit she surmised stemmed from being told to go and get it whenever he was in trouble with his first wife. She told him so many times she wasn’t ever going to spank him with the brush, but he would often go and get it anyway. She cursed the woman silently and took it from his hand, putting it in her pocket. She took him by the hand and led him toward his nightstand, where she always made sure was a box of tissues. She plucked one and wiped his tears away, bent her knees a little to look him in the eye, and said to him, “We’ve talked about this, remember? You’re not in trouble, sweetie. You don’t need to bring me the brush or put yourself in timeout. Remember?” He nodded slowly, but avoided looking her in the eye. She grimaced and reached for another tissue, holding it to his nose. “Blow for me,” she said in the nicest voice she had. He responded well to that tone most of the time. He blew his nose. “Can you tell me what happened?” He didn’t answer. She looked around the room. A broken toy, a small mess, a spilled cup - these were the sorts of things he was certain he would be in trouble for, and as much as she would tell him it wasn’t a big deal, that he wasn’t in trouble, and that he should go play while she fixed it or cleaned it up, he stand there silently. Only when whatever it was had been fixed and they’d had some cuddle time would he come back out and go back to being his happy, chatty self. She didn’t see any mess, so she took his hand again, and walked him to the bathroom. He liked to play with his boats in the tub. But there was no mess in there. She looked in the hamper, but there was no mess in there. He’d been playing upstairs since breakfast. “Benny, is there something you want to show me?” He didn’t answer. “Even if I double pinky promise again that you’re not in trouble?” She sighed and straightened up, giving him a kiss on his forehead and a hug. Maybe Beth, her wife, would be able to coax it out of him. She was coming home to have lunch with them and had an especially good rapport with him. Becky would sit with him on the couch until then, putting on a superhero movie and trying to interest him in it. She had an epiphany as she passed his room with him in tow and stopped, stepped around him, and pulled out the back of his diaper. “Nope,” she said, and felt around to his front. “Lets go change those wet pants.” Taking his hand again, she started toward his room. He didn’t pull away but he didn’t follow. “C’mon, silly. Don’t you want dry pants?” He started to silently weep again. She thought he was over his fear of using his diapers. His first wife had insisted on catheters and enemas and treated accidents harshly. Becky, Beth, and his mother had done so much work to get him over his fear of using his diapers. “Benny, honey, it’s okay. It’s okay. Let’s go get you into something dry.” He followed behind sheepishly. “Upsie Daisy,” she said and helped him onto his changing table. “Lie back.” He only cried harder. Becky looked around his bedroom for a binky, and not seeing one took his wrist and guided his thumb toward his mouth. She didn’t like thumb sucking, but was happy to let him if it would stop the tears and make him feel safe. “It’s okay, Benny, go ahead. It’s okay.” He accepted his thumb, and she went back to her task, getting out a wipe and a clean diaper. She dabbed at his tears again with the wipe, raising the pitch of her voice and and saying in the almost-melody that sent him to sleep each night, “There’s no need for those tears. You’re such a good boy. Such a good boy.” She untaped one side of the diaper, and he turned away, catching her by surprise. “Benny,” she said in the tone she reserved for her one-year-old niece, you silly man. You gotta hold still.” She reached for the other tape and he turned away. “Benny, why you being so silly? Huh? You gotta hold still for me. You gonna hold still and let me change your diapee?” He didn’t say anything but eased his hip back down, sucking hard on his thumb and looking away. “There we go. Dere we go! Hold still ...” She untaped and I opened the diaper. It wasn’t easy to see. If he hadn’t made a big deal out of it, she was sure she wouldn’t have noticed he’d cum in his diaper. She sighed. Different people had different opinions, but it never bothered her or Beth that men like Ben sometimes spontaneously ejaculated in their diapers. She was surprised Ben hadn’t yet; she assumed he had and she just hadn’t noticed, but seeing his reaction as she opened his diaper, his silent sobbing growing deeper, she realized this must’ve been the first time since their marriage and that his first wife had been one of those types. Becky and Beth had agreed when deciding to get him that baby talk would be kept to a minimum, reserved for scrapes knees, bedtime, and when he needed cheering up. They wanted to ween him off such babyish needs, but tears certainly fit within the exception, and Beth moved around to the side of the table so he could see her face smiling down at him. “Is dat all? Is that dat all you was afraid of?” She took his thumb away and gave him a kiss on his mouth, even parting her lips a little. “It’s okay,” she said, “it’s okay. That happens to men your age sometimes. You didn’t do anything wrong. It was just an accident, just like the other things you do in your pampers.” Like he had all the other times he thought he was in trouble, once she found what it was he’d done and told him it was okay and that he wasn’t in trouble, he tentatively smiled, as though until she discovered it, he wouldn’t believe her. “Aww. Dere’s a smile! Dere’s a smile! Ooo, such a good boy!” She looked down toward his feet. “I’m fact...” A devilish smile crossed her own face, and she reached for the rash cream under the table, applying it directly to his clitty. “Can you show Becky how you make a sticky cummy?” She wasn’t sure he actually knew how it happened and doubted he’d ever done it on purpose. She started to massage the head of his clitty between her thumb and forefinger, more than enough to manage his little stiffy. “Show Becky. Show Becky. Show me what a good boy you are ... What a cute clitty you have. Yes it is. Come on. Make a sticky cummy for Becky ... Come on ... Dere it is! Ooh, my! Yes, dere it is. Dat’s a good Benny. Such a good Benny.” His little load didn’t even shoot, just oozing out of his clitty and staying in the wet diaper open between his legs. She leaned down again and gave him another thorough kiss, not what she’d give Beth but appropriate for husband and wife. She smiled wide, beaming at him as she asked, “Do you believe me now? It’s okay for you to make cummies in your pampers. That’s what your adorable little clitty is for.” His smiled turned to confusion. “My what?” “Your clitty ... Your peepee ... Your peepee is also your clitty, honey.” She reached down and gave the soft thing between his legs a gently squeeze. “Same thing.” “Oh ... I’m really not in trouble?” “No, sweetie,” she chuckled, “you’re not in trouble. If you make cummies again, you don’t even have to tell us. Like we said, your pampers are our responsibility.” “Can ... can we do that again sometimes?” “Sometimes. I’ll even show you how to do it yourself, but you have to do it inside your pampers, okay?” “Okay.” She gave him another kiss, this time on his forehead, before wiping her hand and going about the diaper change. “You are such a sweet little guy ...Now,” she said as finished wiping him down, “let’s get your little clitty snug in some new pampers.” As she sealed the second tape, she heard the garage door. “Ooh, there’s Beth. She’s gonna be so happy to see you! ... All done!” She held out her hands and helped him sit up. “After lunch will you help me build a fort in the backyard,” she asked him. “Uhuh! Can I tell Beth about my clitty?” Becky laughed. “Tell her all about it!” She leaned forward and gave him a strong and meaningful hug. “She’ll be so proud of you, just like I’m so proud of you.” “Thank you, Becky. I love you.” “I love you, too, sweetie! Ah! There she is! Go tell her!” He hopped off the table and scurried out of the room faster than Becky could swat his little bottom. She chuckled as she cleaned up after the change. He was all man underneath his trauma, and she and Beth were so happy to help him come back out and see him find his happiness again.

First Timer Jane the newlywed dialed her mother-in-law, Kathy. “Hi, Jane. How are you today?” “Good, good. Do you have a moment?” “Sure. Is Timmy okay?” She was anxious; she’d never even sent him away to camp, and now someone else owned him. “He’s fine,” Jane replied, looking through the living room to where Timmy was standing in the corner. “I’m having a little trouble with him and was hoping you could help me out.” “Of course. Whatever I can do.” Her son had been married to Jane for two, now almost three, days. It was a big transition for everyone but especially Tim, like it is for all men, and doubly so because he had only ever had one owner, his mom. When she gave him away, she knew Jane would do things a little differently than she had in rearing him to age twenty-three, but of course that was much easier for Kathy to understand than Timmy. “We’re having a little power struggle,” Jane reported. “Someone didn’t want to eat his vegetables because they’re not the way his mommy makes them, and that led to a tantrum, and now someone is waiting in the corner for a spanking.” “O my.” Kathy knew Jane was pro-spanking when she agreed to give her Timmy to her. Kathy was not pro-spanking. “Well, what can I do?” “Could you maybe have a little talk with him to reiterate things are different now and he needs to follow my directions?” “Um, I can. Won’t that undermine you?” She didn’t want to undermine Jane, and she didn’t want to participate in her son’s spanking in anyway. “No, I don’t want to force him if I don’t have to, and I think he’ll cooperate if he understands me being in charge means kn charge of everything. I know we’ve both had that talk with him several times, but one more time from you would help.” She drove hard a bargain on the dowry because, obviously, the best trained men didn’t need to be told that more than once. “But do you really have to spank him,” Kathy asked. She didn’t want her to. “Well, I definitely do now. I can’t go back on it the very first time I give him a punishment.” “No, I suppose not.” “And I may not in the future. We’ll just see how he responds to it. It doesn’t work on every man.” Though she knew it worked on the vast majority; she expected it would work very well on a man who needed it as much as Timmy did. “But since I told him he’s getting a spanking, I have to follow through.” “No, I agree,” Kathy said reluctantly. She hoped this would teach Jane to think twice before deciding on a spanking. “But I don’t want to scare him or traumatize the poor guy. I could force him, but I was hoping you’d have a little talk with him and maybe convince him to cooperate like a good boy.” Kathy didn’t respond for a moment. She was in a crummy position. She didn’t want her son spanked, but he wasn’t just her son anymore. Her son was married now, and she had to support her daughter-in-law. That would be best for Timmy in the long run. “Okay, I’ll do my best.” “Thank you. I’ll put you on speakerphone.” She did and walked to the living room, coming up behind her obstinate husband and taking him by the ear back to the sofa. “Ow ow ow,” Timmy whined. He was such a drama queen, but his ows only made Kathy more concerned. She swallowed it down. Sitting on the sofa with him, Jane said, “Your mother is on the phone and has something to say to you.” She said it calmly but firmly. Timmy was sure his mom would get him out of this. She’d gotten him out of lots of things. She didn’t even let the daycare teachers spank him, and they spanked everybody. “Timmy?” “Hi, Mom. Jane wants to spank me because I wouldn’t eat her vegetables and I like vegetables but yours are good and hers aren’t yours and I don’t get spanked tell her I don’t get spanked ... please?” Kathy listened to the rush of words and let him finish. “Timmy, remember what we talked about at your bachelor party before the wedding? Things are different at other people’s houses, and your Jane’s husband now. You live at her house now. You need to try different things and do as she tells you.” “But I don’t like her vegetables.” “Did you even try them? I bet she makes yummy vegetables.” “No ... but she says I need a spanking and I don’t and never have and don’t want one because everybody says they hurt and I don’t want one and people aren’t allowed to because you always said.” “Timmy .... Timmy,” Kathy cut in. “You need to listen to Jane. If she says you need a spanking, you need to be a good boy and let her spank you.” That was so hard for Kathy to say, but she thought of it like pulling off a band-aid. Her Timmy would not respond well to spanking, she was sure, and Jane would come around to Kathy’s way of disciplining Timmy. “But I don’t get spanked. I don’t. Other men get spanked. I never get spanked. You never spanked me. I don’t get spanked. That’s for other men...” “Timmy ... Timmy ... Timothy Edward! Things are different in different houses. I never spanked you, but now Jane is your wife. If she decides you need a spanking, you’re getting a spanking.” “But ...” “No. You’re ... you’re getting a spanking, Timmy.” Timmy sniffled. “But I don’t ... but you never spanked me, Mommy.” Jane silently chuckled at how the prospect of a red butt turned Kathy from ‘mom’ into ‘mommy.’ “I know, baby ... but Jane is your wife now and she’s in charge of you. You love Jane, don’t you?” “Yes (sniff).” “And she loves you. She knows what’s best for you now, like we talked about. You need to listen to her.” “(Sniff). Okay.” “Be a brave boy and cooperate. Will you do that for Jane and me?” “Yeah ... but just this once?” Kathy hoped so, but replied, “Whenever she says, Timmy. I’m going to go now.” “Can I call you after?” “You can call her tomorrow,” Jane answered. “Say bye bye.” “Bye bye. Love you, Mommy. (Sniff).” “I love you too, Timmy. You’re such a brave good boy. Night night.” Jane took the phone off speaker and left Timmy sitting on the couch, walking back into the kitchen. “Thank you, Kathy. I know that was very hard for you.” She didn’t respond right away. “I ... that was very hard ... (sniff) ... but learning to respect your authority is important. He’ll be better off for it.” “He will,” Jane agreed, and chose not to add that had Kathy spanked him growing up and let other women do the same when he needed it, he wouldn’t be at all confused over who was in charge. She needed to train the man, but she didn’t want to frighten him or be harsh, hence calling her mother-in-law to have that heart-to-heart talk rather than spanking him into submission. She wasn’t ruling that out but wanted to avoid it if possible. “I promise he will,” Jane added. “Thank you again for talking to him. You made this much easier for both of us ... well, I’ll call again after breakfast.” “Promise me you’ll be gentle with him?” Jane opened the cupboard door, on the back of which hung a paddle just like the one that hung in her mother’s cupboard. Many is the time she’d fetched the paddle and handed it to her mom, who would thank her as she took with her right hand while she held her father or whichever brother was in trouble with her left. Jane ran her finger down the edge, debating whether it was too harsh an introduction to spanking or if a harsh introduction is what Timmy needed to learn she was in charge and to want to avoid future spankings at all costs. “I promise. Thank you again. I’ll give him a kiss for you when it’s over.” “Thank you.” “Have a nice rest of the afternoon.” “You too.” Jane hung up and considered her choices again. Turning back to look into the living room, she saw Timmy quietly crying where she’d left him on the sofa. She turned back and took the paddle down, thinking she’d see how he responded to her hand first but intending to give him at least two with the paddle at the end to drive the point home. “Timothy,” she said as she stood over him. He looked up at her and then at the paddle, his eyes transfixed by it. She sighed and sat down next to him, placing the paddle behind her and rubbing his back. For a moment she thought he was going to collapse onto her shirt front, but he didn’t. “Timothy, look at me please.” He did. “I’m very glad you married me, and I love you very much. Do you believe that?” “Yes ... I love you too.” “Husbands live with their wives, and their wives are in charge like their moms were in charge before. Things are different here, like your mom and I have both said. Does that make sense?” “Yes.” “That means you need to do what I say when I say it, even if it’s different than it was at your mom’s house. Understand?” “Mhmm.” Jane sighed. Her brothers and her father all knew the proper way to respond; she’d worry about driving that lesson home later, but she did add, “Then you say, ‘Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “When you don’t do what I say, that tells me you need a spanking. So because you didn’t do what I said, I’m going to spank your bottom. It’s going to hurt, and the next time I tell you do something, you’re going to remember that spankings hurt, and you’re going to do what I say.” At least, Jane thought, that’s the goal, but men never do fully grasp the lesson no matter how many times it’s taught, at least not in her experience. “Do you understand?” “Yes Ma’am, I understand.” “Stand up, please.” Timmy stood slowly. Jane reached out and took him by his belt, tugging him gently in front of her. As she undid his belt, she decided she’d be dressing him in things with elastic waists for a while, at least until their first anniversary - much easier to take down for a quick on-the-spot correction. “Keep your hands at your sides,” she told him as she pulled his pants down. She noted his pants were wet and sighed. “Step out.” He did, leaving him in his socks, tee shirt, and a pullup that had been dry fifteen minutes ago. Jane thought it was really great how Kathy put so much faith in her husband and two sons, but she was more of a realist. The changing table she told Timmy was just for bedtime and was only stocked with overnights had plenty of room for daytime diapers, which were stacked in the no-no room in the basement. That was next week’s transition. She tore the sides of the pullup away, and Timothy covered himself. Who teaches men to be modest, she thought. She liked Kathy, but just didn’t understand why she’d go to such lengths. She’d be moving Timmy to a new daycare if they couldn’t handle Timmy the way she knew he needed to be handled, a change she negotiated with Kathy without too much difficulty (she’s just too much of a softie, Jane reflected), but when she told the daycare she’d be transitioning him back to diapers and expected them to discipline him like they did the other men, the head teacher practically had a new spark in her eye. With their help, she knew Timmy would be much better behaved by his twenty-fifth birthday. She set the wet things aside. “I said hands at your sides,” she told him firmly. She knew you didn’t need to raise your voice at well trained men. Timmy slowly complied. One more thing to work on. She felt a little sorry for him. She saw men’s lack of modesty as one of the few things about being a man that seemed enjoyable, that sense of bodily abandon (if not freedom). She looked up at him. “It’s time for your spanking. I’m going to lay you over my knee and spank your bare bottom until I think you’ve learned your lesson, and then we’re going to snuggle until you’ve calmed down and talk about what you will do differently in the future, and then we’ll get you in your jammies, and you’ll finish your dinner. Then it’s an early bedtime. Understand?” He nodded. “Do you have any questions?” “Am I allowed to cry,” he said with tears already running down his cheeks. “Yes, sweetie, you’re allowed to cry all you want.” She guided him over her lap, and he meekly let her, just as she hoped the little talk with his mother would lead to. “Ready,” she asked, when she got him situated. “Is it over when I start crying,” he asked. “No, sweetie, it’s not over when you start crying. Try to hold still.” She took a firm hold of his hip with her left hand and raised her right.

Closing the Deal (The Dialogues #2) Patty opened the door to let Zoe in, greeting her warmly with, “So nice to see you again.” “You as well! Thanks for letting me come over on such short notice.” “I could tell you were nervous over the phone. Please, come in. Mark is in the living room.” Zoe followed Patty into the living room, where Mark was playing on a blanket with larger-sized building blocks, a pacifier in his mouth and a diaper peeking out from below his tee shirt. “Mark, Zoe is here,” Patty said. He stood and bowed his head as he’d been taught to. It wasn’t so important to Patty, but she’d worked with Mark on remembering to be polite whenever a potential wife called on them. “Hello, Mark,” Zoe acknowledged him. Mark couldn’t remember if he was supposed to say hello back and didn’t raise his head. After a moment, Patty apologized for him. “It’s okay, Marky. You can go back to playing while we talk.” Turning to Zoe, Patty added, “Sorry. He’s very polite but gets flustered and forgets sometimes.” “That’s okay. I can tell he’s a sweetheart.” “Will you sit,” Patty asked, and the two of them sat down on the sofa and turned Mark’s cartoon off. If he minded, he didn’t say so and kept stacking and unstacking his blocks. “Thank you,” Zoe said again. “I know this is kind of unusual, me being here without my mother. I just ...” “Would you like to call her? You don’t have to do these negotiations alone.” This was the sixth conversation between them and the third time Zoe had seen Mark in person. Matriarchs were traditionally responsible for negotiating marriages, and though most families no longer held to the custom, particularly for a woman over twenty-five like Zoe, she came from a traditional family’s a traditional community. Patty didn’t want to take advantage of Zoe, but she hoped to at least end the visit with an agreement in principle. “No, that’s okay. I promised I wouldn’t sign anything. I just wanted to see him again.” “I like that about you,” Patty told her. “It shows you’re careful. Getting a husband is a major responsibility. My sister had one of her boys returned to her, and neither of us wants that.” Zoe chuckled. “Definitely not.” She paused awkwardly. “Can I play with him?” “Of course. He’s very good at sharing.” The two of them got on the floor at Mark’s level and helped him build with his blocks. Mark liked his suitor and did his best to show it by sliding her blocks for her to place. As the tower got higher, Patty called a time out because, “Someone needs his diaper changed.” “I’ll help,” Zoe volunteered. “I could use the practice.” Remembering she shouldn’t let on that she was leaning toward choosing Mark, she hastily added, “Whichever one I choose.” “You don’t have much practice,” Patty asked casually. Most women had experience at least babysitting at some point in their lives. That was the kind of detail she wouldn’t have gotten if Zoe’s mother, much more experienced in marriage negotiations, were there. “We don’t have many men in our family.” “No brothers,” Patty asked as she walked back toward them with a wicker basket of changing supplies in hand. “None. Mom had my sisters and me and took my father back to his mother ... But I have no intention of that. Really, that’s my mom. That’s not me.” Patty sat back down. “I’m surprised she didn’t just get some at a bank.” “She wanted to be sure she was getting what she paid for, is what she told me. You know some of the depositories, especially back then, we’re dishonest.” “I’ve heard that. Marky, lay down for me.” Marky held on to his block and laid down for his mom. She lifted his shirt, exposing his tummy. “He’s so cute,” Zoe said and reached out to tickle his belly, eliciting a laugh from the twenty-year-old. “You did a good job at that. And he’s so biddable. He just laid right down even though he was playing.” “Well, I wanted him to be that way. It’s a trade off,” Patty said, wanting to be transparent. She wanted him to go to a good home and for things to work out between them. She didn’t want an unhappy wife divorcing him and bringing him back, not like her nephew and, apparently, Zoe’s father. “Could you tell me a little more about that,” Zoe asked. The mysteries of man-rearing were not something her mother had ever talked about it, and her conservative religious school hadn’t gone into much detail in the health or home economics classes. Zoe managed to maintain her innocence even through college and despite having friends with dads and brothers. Her mother had never even let her babysit. It was only after insisting she wanted a husband and wanted to keep him that her mother had more actively engaged in the search, and she had then insisted on leading the negotiations as her mother had done for her. “Well,” Patty said thoughtfully, “it’s not that Mark doesn’t know how to do things. He helps around the house and brushes his own teeth and those things. He can put on his shoes, but you have to tie them. And he can learn more if you teach him. He’s very smart.” “You didn’t want him to learn more?” Mark laid there passively, accustomed to this happening six times a day and not paying much attention to any remark or question not addressed to him. It was a trait Zoe appreciated in a potential husband. “Well, maybe I spoil him, but I know some women want a very simple husband. You know how it is - the more they can do, the more independent they start to think they are and the more behavioral issues they have. That’s not universal of course, but ya know.” She reached out and rubbed Marky’s belly. “This little guy doesn’t need much correction. I never even bought a paddle.” “Really?” That was a rarity. Most wives kept one in the diaper bag, one in the kitchen, and one in their husbands’ bedroom. “Really,” Patty replied, not wholly truthfully. She had a paddle, but she didn’t buy it. It was part of her husband’s dowry, though she’d never used it on Mark and only a few times on her husband, who was outside doing chores. “At most he just needs some taps from momma’s spoon to get him back on track,” Patty said, which was true. “That’s part of why I’m leaning toward Mark. Since I haven’t really been around a lot of men or have much experience with caring for them, I thought it’d be smart if my first one was easy.” She knew she wasn’t supposed to admit these things, but she felt a rapport with Patty and hoped it wouldn’t undermine the deal they might make or make Patty decide she didn’t want Mark in Zoe’s care. “That is smart. You can always get more if you decide you want a more independent husband ... And of course I’ll help you. I may not be his owner after the wedding, but I’ll always be his mom,” she said while playing with Mark’s hair. “Won’t I be,” she said in that breathy, sing-song tone men like Mark seem to respond so well to. “Yes I will! Yes mommy will!” “My mom will help out, too,” Zoe said, sounding dismayed. She was trying to remember to play it cool and make herself and her home out to be the perfect place for him, but she couldn’t hide that she wanted him and wanted to bring the drawn out negotiations to a close. At the same time, she knew she and her mother had different philosophies on wifing and man-rearing. Patty wasn’t sure she liked the idea of Zoe’s mom being involved in Mark’s care. While both mother’s involvement was a given for first-time brides, Zoe’s mother didn’t sound like the kind and gentle caregiver she wanted for Mark. The negotiation, of course, went both ways. Just because money changed hands didn’t mean it was a transaction, after all. Patty wanted the best for Mark. “You gonna help me change his pants,” Patty asked, trying to lighten the tension. “Yeah ... does he squirm?” “Not often. Well, not unless you make him,” Patty laughed. “Need me to talk you through it?” “Promise you won’t think I’m not ready to get married if I say yes?” Mark played with the block in his hand. “Of course, sweetheart. Just undo the tapes first but leave the diaper where it is.” Zoe did, and Patty slid the basket of supplies toward Zoe. “It’s always best to get everything ready before you open the diaper. You don’t know what you’ll find in there, and men sometimes pee as soon as the air hits them. You gotta be ready to dodge.” “Really,” Zoe asked, sounding concerned. “It’s just part of being a wife.” “Okay,” Zoe said and first got a new diaper out of the basket and unfolded it. “You’ll need ... Sorry, you would need to keep using that brand. It’s expensive, but it’s hypoallergenic. He breaks out in a rash with other brands.” Zoe next took out the container of wipes and opened it, plucking one out and holding it. “Okay,” Patty said, “now you can fold his diaper down, but do it slowly at first. In case he starts to pee you can cover him real fast ... if he’s not peeing yet he’s probably not gonna.” “Do I need to lift his legs back or roll him on his side?” He was smaller than men had been two generations ago, but he was still as big as she was. She’d seen women lifting their husbands’ legs back on YouTube when she watched instructional videos, but he just seemed too heavy for that. She figured it was something wives just got good at. “For dirty ones he’ll roll over onto his side when you tell him. For wet ones you just need to ask him to open his knees. Open up, Marky. Good boy!” Zoe chuckled. “He really is a good boy, holding still this whole time. You have him so well trained ... I don’t want one of those husbands you have to chase when they need a new diaper,” she laughed nervously. She turned back to the task at hand. “Wow,” she said, “you didn’t exaggerate. He’s so small.” “Just like his father. You just take the wipes and make sure you get everywhere, especially in his creases and under his foreskin. We don’t want any itchy rashes.” Zoe wiped around his pubic mound and under his scrotum and in the creases inside his thighs. She’d seen a penis, obviously, but never touched one. It didn’t seem nearly so icky as all the women she knew made it out to be, certainly not as bad as the impression she’d come away with from the jokes wives made on sitcoms, though she wasn’t sure if that was just because he was so small. She tentatively lifted it between her left thumb and forefinger, carefully pulling back his foreskin to clean him thoroughly. “Um,” she said and blushed as it grew stiff in her fingers. Patty blushed as well, embarrassed it would do that in front of a suitor the very first time, but of course Mark was blameless. She rushed to downplay it, hoping it wouldn’t make Zoe change her mind about him. “It’s fine,” Patty said. “It doesn’t happen every time. Next you sprinkle some powder on him.” “I thought they don’t do that if you milk them regularly. Um, have you, uh, milked him regularly?” “I do,” Patty said, trying to pull Zoe’s attention away from it. It was still erect. “Anyway, you don’t need too much powder.” “I thought you’re supposed to use rash cream next,” Zoe ventured. The things she’d read and seen said so. “Um, usually, yes,” Patty agreed. She didn’t want Zoe to rub rash cream on him for fear he’d ejaculate. That it was still stiff was just adding to her embarrassment, too aware it was reflecting on her care of him as a mother. She didn’t believe in all the same things other mothers did when it came to milking, but she took excellent care of her Marky. Zoe seemed like an almost ideal owner for him, and she didn’t want one little erection to spoil the deal. Zoe, however, was clearly distracted by it. Everything she had read, which admittedly wasn’t much, emphasized this shouldn’t happen if the man was properly trained and milked regularly, and that if it did happen either the woman responsible for the man hadn’t trained and cared for him well, the man was poorly behaved and maybe even incorrigible, or all of the above. “But ... I’m sorry, I’m not judging. He’s yours, so please don’t think I’m judging. But you do milk him regularly, don’t you? I mean, I thought this didn’t happen if you ...” She wasn’t disgusted by it so much as she thought she was supposed to be disgusted by. That she wasn’t was making her insecure. She had grown up in a culture that stigmatized unsolicited erections, especially during diaper changes. That it didn’t bother her perhaps led her to overreact so she would seem what she thought was normal. Surely her mother would have reacted very negatively and would approve of Zoe doing so if only as a negotiating tactic. “I do,” Patty said again. “I swear. It’s just ... how much do you know about milking?” Zoe blushed. It was the most taboo subject in the world she’d grown up in. Her mother would unashamedly talk about returning her husband and keeping the dowry, confessing to marrying him just for his genetic material, but talking about how she had gotten the material was absolutely off limits. “Um, not much, actually.” She seemed to pass from embarrassed to sullen, this confession another revelation she feared would make her an unfit wife in Patty’s eyes. She started to rise, murmuring an apology and regretting coming here without her mother. “It’s okay,” Patty said, her voice soft and soothing as she retook the negotiation high ground. “Sit. Please.” “I’m not ...” Ready to be a wife is how she would’ve finished the sentence had she not stopped herself. “Sit. Let’s just talk. It’s okay, promise.” She sat. Zoe had at least been taught to obey older women; the religious community she grew up was insistent on the hierarchy of the matriarchy. It was out of step with society in the degree to which they took that maxim. Patty took Zoe’s hand, and asked her directly, “Was that your first time touching one?” Zoe nodded. “Well, if I had known that I would’ve talked you through it more. Do you want me to?” Zoe felt like she was breaking so many rules when she said, “Yes. I’ve tried to get Mom to talk about it, but she says that’s for after marriage.” That caught Patty off guard. She understood so much better now. Milking men hadn’t been taboo in mainstream society in at least a couple decades. It wasn’t dinner table conversation, but it wasn’t taboo. Even babysitters would do it if they had to, no different than attending to any other bodily function if the need arose while the man was in their care. No one looks forward to doing it, and if done regularly it wasn’t something a babysitter should have to do unless they were watching the man for a whole week, but it was hardly taboo anymore, much less something shameful that only married women did or knew about. “I’m, um, not judging,” Patty said, “but, um, are you a member of People of the Spirit?” “Yes,” Zoe answered just above a whisper. She’d always been proud of her faith. Only in the moment, realizing how poorly prepared she was to care for a husband even at the age of twenty-eight, did she feel embarrassed by her background. But if she wanted to learn this even if her mother insisted she wait for marriage, Zoe was beginning to suspect they weren’t all her beliefs so much as her mother’s. “That’s okay!” Patty was quick to say. “That’s okay! We go to church every Sunday. Mark loves it ... Are you sure you want me to teach you about this? You don’t want your own mother to do it?” “No, I want to learn. If you’re not uncomfortable with it.” “Sweetie, there’s nothing to be uncomfortable about is the first lesson. Man parts and milking and erections are not a big deal at all,” Patty said with what she hoped was not a condescending tone. “I know!” Zoe exclaimed. “I mean, I never thought so, but even ...” She looked at it, still pointing straight up. “I thought I was supposed to be grossed out by it. It’s not a big deal. I mean, look at it.” Zoe looked again and shrugged. “Exactly. I know everyone jokes about it, but every wife does this. It’s the same as anything else they might do in their diapers.” “Well, what’s the ...” Zoe didn’t know what question to ask. After Zoe didn’t finish the sentence, Patty decided to just show her. “First,” she said reaching over to gently wrap her forefinger around it, “this is his clitty.” Mark just laid there obediently, though he stopped paying attention to his block. “You don’t call it a ...” “We don’t use the P-word around him. Some men hear that and start getting all sorts of mistaken ideas about themselves. This is his clitty,” she said again, giving it a little shake, “and like all man clitties, it has a mind of its own. You can milk them every day, and a man might still get an erection for no reason, especially during a diaper change.” “What are you supposed to do if that happens?” “You can ignore it if you want to. You don’t need to do anything with it except point it down and put their diaper on. All except the biggest clitties can still fit in a diaper when they’re erect, though it might not be so comfortable for the man.” “Do they ejaculate?” “What, you mean on their own?” “I mean how does the erection go away you put the diaper on over it?” Patty did a good job hiding her surprise at just how naive Zoe was. “It just does if you leave it alone.” “But his clitty is still ... up.” Tipping her cards in the negotiation, Patty smiled and confessed, “That’s because he likes you. He told me so after he first met you.” “But ... I thought they can’t control it.” “They can’t.” “But you said it’s because he likes me. So is he ... so it’s not purpose? He’s not trying to show me he likes me?” Patty didn’t know any members of People of the Spirit. It wasn’t a large group; it just stood out because of how retrograde its teachings were and how poorly they prepared their kids for life as adults. Clearly what she had heard about the group was not exxagerated. “No, honey, they just do it sometimes for no reason, but it’s more likely when they like you.” “Even if you milk them?” “Yep. Do you want to learn about milking?” “Yes please.” She felt like she was learning more in Patty’s living room in a visit that was less than an hour old than she had in all her years at school and home. “What do you already know?” “Just that making them ejaculate regularly keeps them better behaved and prevents ... those.” “So you don’t know how it’s done?” “No.” She’s been too embarrassed to look it up even though there hadn’t been parental controls on her computer for ten years. “Okay,” Patty said. She didn’t have a daughter and had never taught anyone before, but it was simple enough. “Well, it’s really simple. You don’t need anything other than your hand.” Zoe blushed all the way to her ears. “Like, your bare hand? Aren’t there ... aren’t you supposed to use the tools they make for it?” That was where Patty’s beliefs and practices on milking first diverged from the mainstream. She’d tried those devices before and never really saw what made them so much better than just using her hand. It was so convenient: she never had to go get a device or find batteries or sanitize the tool beyond a quick trip to wash her hands. She also, though, was less inclined to see milking itself as being nearly as important as most other women did. They treated milking as a chore and something so integral to their men’s good behavior that they’d sooner have their men miss their nap time than skip a milking. Newfangled hogwash from uptight germaphobes, Patty thought. Perhaps it was generational, but Patty was an older mom, and she liked being a man mom, an even rarer trait. Mark was her sixth. “They do make devices for it,” Patty told her, glad she could pass on real wisdom and counter what all the new marriage guides were preaching these days, “and they’re okay. You can use those, but your hand works almost as well and is so much more convenient.” “Even if it doesn’t work as well?” “The devices do a slightly better job at getting every last drop, but it’s okay if there’s a little left in there.” “But doesn’t that mean you have to do it more often?” “Maybe a little, but like I said, it’s not a big deal. It only takes a few minutes.” Zoe clearly looked skeptical. “Really?” “Really.” “But everyone makes it sound like it’s this huge chore.” “That’s because they make such a big deal about anything to do with clitties anyway. But look, there it is. It’s fine, right? Just another part of him.” “Yeah ...” “Just because it’s hard doesn’t mean it’s not still a wittle weewee.” “And what about what comes out?” “Just one more thing he puts in his diaper.” “So you do it in his diaper.” “You can. I don’t usually.” “But doesn’t it make a huge mess. I mean, if he peed without his diaper on ...” “It’s a lot less fluid than everyone makes it out to be. Do you want me to just show you?” “Yes, if you don’t mind. And he doesn’t mind.” Patty chuckled. “Of course he doesn’t mind, and even if he did, he’s a man. I love him, but he’s still a man. Roll over, Marky. Let’s show Zoe where things are.” He complied; if he was embarrassed, he still did as we was told. Turning back to Zoe, Patty continued, “There’s more than one way. I’ll just finish the one but I’ll give you the lay of the land, so to speak.” She reached into the basket and took out the rash cream. “For starters,” Patty said, “this stuff works just as well as the lubricant they sell just for milking, and this is much cheaper.” She applied some to the middle finger of her right hand. “Scoot closer so you can see,” she said to Zoe. To Mark, she said, “You gonna be my big man and hold still for momma?” He nodded shyly. Patty ran the fingertips of her clean hand over his bottom, tickling him gently. “That relaxes him. See?” Mark seemed to shudder and clenched his toes, relaxing his whole body as he unclenched them. “Aww. That’s adorable.” It made even less sense why everyone made this out to be the worst part of being a wife. Mark was being such a good boy doing as he was told and holding mostly still and being quiet. “I know, right? So just like we call it a clitty, we call this his button,” Patty said as she spread his cheeks. “Inside his button is his prostate. It’s about halfway between his button and the base of his clitty, so you can milk him by massaging this prostate. See how my finger is pointed?” She crooked her finger. “Once your finger is inside him, you just need to bend your finger like this and feel around until you feel something round and hard and about the size of a walnut.” She demonstrated. Mark held mostly still as she entered him and found his prostate. “Right ... there.” “So you just poke it?” “No, you need to rub it and massage it with your finger.” She kept demonstrating. Mark quietly squirmed but barely, as he’d been taught to do. “They make tools for this; the ones that vibrate are most effective, but this works nearly as well. You can move your finger in and out as you go, like this ... Massaging his prostate will get the most fluid out at one time. Wanna try,” Patty asked as she withdrew her finger. “Um, okay,” Zoe said nervously. Patty correctly guessed the reason for her trepidation. “There’s gloves in the basket.” Zoe donned one. “How much rash cream do I use?” “Best to use about as much a grape, but you can use half that in a pinch. He has enough already. Too much makes it take longer.” Patty reached for a wipe and cleaned her finger off. “Oh ... like this?” “Keep your finger mostly straight until it’s inside him.” Zoe tentatively entered him. “How far in,” she asked. She was afraid of hurting him and unaccustomed to how a man felt around her finger. “So you feel the first muscle right when you enter his button, right?” “Yeah.” “That’s his outer sphincter. Keep going and you’ll feel another muscle very tight around your finger. That’s his inner sphincter.” “Okay,” Zoe said as her reached it. “Now keep going … keep going.” Patty watched Zoe’s finger disappear knuckle by knuckle. She appreciated Zoe being gentle with Mark; it was reassuring that even if Zoe had a lot to learn, she wasn’t the type to treat a man like livestock. “Good job being gentle. Now bend your finger toward his front. Feel it?” “I don’t think so.” “It’s okay to search for it ... feel it?” “No,” Zoe said, afraid not finding it on her first try would once more make her out as not ready for marriage. “Here,” Patty said and scooted over. “It takes practice is all. Open your legs a little, Marky.” He did. “You can also stimulate it from the outside if you press about halfway between his scrotum and his button. Right about ... there. See where my hand is?” “Yeah.” “Okay, give me your other hand.” Patty gently took Zoe’s hand and guided it to Mark’s perineum, laying her fingers flat against the same spot and placing her hand over Zoe’s. “See how he reacts when you just apply pressure here?” Mark’s leg twitched. He got himself under control as he’d been taught to and held still even as his breathing grew more rhythmic and audible. “Yeah.” “Sometimes if you can’t find it on the inside, it helps to use your other hand to find it on the outside by just pressing down and sort of pulling gently toward his button.” Zoe let Patty do just that with her hand over hers. “Try now. Feel around again.” Zoe had left her finger in since she wasn’t told otherwise. “Feeling ... I think ... I feel something!” “Size of a walnut?” “Yeah!” “That’s it. Well done.” Patty felt oddly proud of Zoe. She rubbed marks lower back and cooed, “Such a good boy. Keep holding still.” Mark lifted his head and laid it back down across his folded arms. “This is so cool!” She remembered to feel embarrassed. “I mean, not so bad.” “It’s fine, Zoe, really. You don’t have to feel ashamed for not hating. It’s an achievement your first time.” That was nice to hear. She’d never be able to tell her mother, though. “I just rub it with my finger?” “Yep. Back and forth. Or make little circles. But not too much.” Zoe stopped. “Why not?” “I want to show you the other way, too. If you finish, I can’t show you the other way. They need time in between.” “So to finish I’d just Jeep making circles?” “Pretty much. Moving it in and out as you go speeds it up a little.” “Should I take my finger out?” “Yeah.” She did and removed the glove, and though she’d worn one Patty handed her a wipe anyway. Mark groaned and kicked his foot just a little, causing Zoe to ask, “Did I hurt him,” with concern. Patty gave Mark a light spank. “Not at all. They just don’t like it if you stop without finishing. Just be patient, Marky. Anyway, like I said, that gets the most fluid out, especially if you use a tool and especially a vibrating tool. You can do it anywhere, but it works best with them on their knees or on their changing table, plus those are easier on your back.” “How is the changing table different from the floor?” “You know that hole under where the changing pad goes?” Zoe seemed to think for a moment, her eyes turning up and to the left before she blushed with the realization. “That’s what that’s for!?!” “Yep, for their clitty to go through. That’s much more comfortable for them if you’re using the prostate method and makes it easier to collect if you’re selling it.” “Is his marketable?” “Yep. I told your mother. Guess she didn’t tell you.” “No,” Zoe said, her irritation evident. “He was evaluated on his birthday. He has very good motility, and his features are in demand, as you know. Men like him are very chic right now,” Patty said with a wink. “If I wanted to collect it, how much would I get?” “I’m assuming you mean money,” Patty deadpanned. “Patty,” Zoe squealed and laughed. “At the moment, $1,000 per but you know that can change if his traits become less trendy and as he gets older. If you’re going to do it, you would definitely want to do it now. They do make a tool for harvesting, and just for that I think it would be worth it. It’s very efficient.” “How’s it different from the other tools?” “The other tools just vibrate ... You have a vibrator, don’t you?” “Of course.” Several. “Thought so. Just wasn’t sure.” “We’re religious, not nut jobs.” “I didn’t mean...” “I know. Sorry. You were saying.” “The vibrators for his prostate are just like yours, just shaped differently. It takes a few minutes at least to work, right? If you’re going to harvest him, they also make an electric prod that goes into his button just like your finger did. The little jolt of electricity will make him ejaculate instantly.” “That doesn’t hurt him?” “Well, I would imagine yes and no at the same time. I have a few friends who do it, and their husbands don’t seem to mind. You ready to learn the other way?” “Yeah.” “Roll back over, Marky. Legs open like momma taught you.” Mark rolled over, a subtle, pleading look in his eyes. “Lift your hips, baby.” He did, and Patty removed the wet and disheveled diaper. “Wanna put his new diaper under him?” “Sure.” “Don’t close its yet, but you can fold it over to make sure it’s in the right spot ... little lower. That’s perfect. You can put your bottom down, sweetheart. You’ll get so good at that in the first week of marriage you won’t ever need a second try.” She rolled up the used diaper. “Um, shouldn’t we have done this in his old diaper, instead of getting it on the new one?” “You can, but like I said, it’s not nearly as much fluid as you’re probably thinking. If some gets in his new diaper, you can just tape it shut. Doesn’t ruin it. In fact, I prefer it ends up in there than anywhere else. I’ll show you that works some other day.” “Oh.” She couldn’t readily imagine how to milk him through a diaper. “So the other main way,” Patty said, “is by massaging his clitty. You can use the rash cream again like before.” She applied some to her fingers. “Now, this method doesn’t get out quite as much fluid, so you’ll have to do it more often, but it’s quick and doesn’t require going inside his button.” “Yeah...” “Didn’t like that part?” “I mean, it was fine. It was kinda cool even, but I can see why most women don’t like doing it. It’s ...” “Still a button. I get it. Which is why I prefer this method. It’s totally worth it to me do this a little more often than to do it the other way a little less often.” “Does he have a preference?” “Ya know, I’ve never asked,” Patty replied. “Anyway, you take his clitty in your fingers, and you only need three fingers for a man his size: your thumb, your forefinger, and your middle finger.” “It’s not hard anymore.” “That just takes a second.” She took his penis in her fingers, using her thumb to rub under and around his glans. “See? Just takes a second.” Mark bit his lip and closed his eyes tight. Patty smiled at him. “I also like doing it this way because it’s more, I don’t know, interactive, sort of … It’s just like his prostate. You want to mostly focus on the top of it, and you can rub it up and down or in circles or just squeeze it gently in and out of between your fingers.” “Do you need to rub it all the way down and back?” Mark didn’t have much ‘down.’ “No. That helps on bigger men, but Marky has a pretty small clitty. Just using your fingers like this.” She rolled her thumb over and over on his glans. Zoe looked at Mark’s face, a look of concentration behind eyes squinched tight in a grimace. “Are you sure this doesn’t hurt him?” “Absolutely it doesn’t,” Patty chuckled. “All men make a face like that when they’re being milked. Are you ready to try?” “Yeah.” “You can use a glove if you want to.” “No,” she replied, wanting to seem more confident than she felt. “This is cleaner than the other way. It’s fine.” “Add a little of the cream to your fingers first, but not as much as you saw me use ... okay, now just take his clitty between your fingers and thumb like you saw me do...” “O my. It’s so hot.” “Mhmm. That’s because of the blood flow, which is what makes clitties hard.” “And just started rubbing like this?” “Yep. See? Nothing to it. And not a big deal at all.” “No. Not at all.” Really, she couldn’t see what the fuss was about now that she was actually doing it. This didn’t seem bad at all, and certainly not something so bad she wanted to use the prostate method just to be able to do it less often. That seemed better if there was a specific reason to do it, but this was so easy. His clitty wasn’t something she wanted to take a picture of and keep on the mantle, but it was much better than dealing with his button. “Now,” Patty said, “Mark has been very well trained to hold mostly still and stay quiet for his milkings, but he is going to squirm a little and make a little noise. All men do that right before they ejaculate.” “Do I need to, like, watch out?” “How do you mean?” “He’s not going to accidentally kick me or something?” “Ha! No, sweetie. Here, I’ll show you: turn your hand around like this,” she said making the motion herself, “so your thumb is underneath it, and rub up and down right in the center of the clitty head. Yeah, like that, but just in the center.” Mark moaned louder and repeatedly, and his squirming turned to writhing. “That’s so cool!” “He likes that’s part a lot.” Zoe turned her hand back, and Mark calmed down. She turned it forward again, and he started to writhe again. “Neat,” she said under her breath. Turning back to Patty she said, “It’s like when you scratch a dog in the right spot and they start kicking their leg.” “Exactly. Same concept ... You can encourage them while you do it, too. I always like to.” She turned from Zoe to Mark. “What a good boy you’re being! Who’s a good boy? Hmm? Show us what a good boy you are!” Mark smiled behind his pacifier with his eyes still closed. “Okay, he’s almost ready. Take a wipe in your other hand.” Patty handed her one. “And when he starts to ejaculate you can just cover him with that.” “It happens just all of a sudden?” “Sort of. First ...” “Ope!” Zoe practically jumped. “Something is leaking out! Is that it?” “Don’t stop. That’s precum. Just a few more seconds. Keep going until I say stop.” Mark moaned behind his pacifier and bucked his hips on the diaper as he ejaculated. Zoe positioned the wipe to catch it and kept going. “Slow down,” Patty instructed. “Just like that. Slower and slower until his hips stop moving ... there.” Zoe was wide eyed, her hand still on his clitty as it softened. “Now, to make sure as much of it as possible is out, go to the base of his clitty and squeeze gently.” He was so small, there wasn’t much base to grasp. “Like this?” “Yep. You just need two fingers, and then slide them up to the top. Keep squeezing, not too hard. Good. Do that a couple more times ... there.” Patty shrugged. “That’s all there is to it. I like to praise him for it.” Zoe was smiling ear to ear. In a baby talk voice like Patty had used, Zoe told Mark, “You did such a good job, Marky! Thank you for being my good boy.” She was feeling more like an adult than she ever had before even though she’d been working and living on her own for six years. She knew it was silly - women younger than her did this - but given it was her first time, it felt like a big deal anyway. “Now what,” she asked as she wiped her hands. “Don’t clean your hands just yet. You have a diaper change to finish. Make sure you get the rash cream in his creases especially. That’s where Marky likes to get a diapee rash.” Zoe applied the cream and then sprinkled some powder on him. She looked up at Mark’s face. “He’s asleep,” she whispered. “He’ll be awake again in just a minute. They almost always fall asleep for a few minutes right after they’re milked.” “Anything else?” “Just tape that diaper on him snug.” Zoe did. Patty stood first and whispered, “Let’s go wash our hands.” They retreated to the kitchen. “So,” Zoe asked as she dried her hands, “how often do they need to be milked if you do it that way?” “Every five days or so. With the other way, it’s maybe seven, so not a huge difference. If I’m leaving him in a nursery while I go on vacation, I’ll use the prostate method before I go.” “And with the clitty way, how often do they get unsolicited erections?” “It varies. But are unsolicited erections really that bad?” “No ...” She hesitated, knowing she wasn’t supposed to admit this to anyone but thinking Patty seemed like a safe person to admit it to. “I think his clitty was kind of adorable.” “Hehe. I think so too. I know we’re all supposed to be grossed out, but it’s just a clitty ... the bigger ones are kinda gross though, I’ll agree with that at least ... anyway, I milk him every five days, and if his clitty is getting hard in between a lot, I’ll do it at diaper changes, too. Not every change, but maybe once a day for two days gets him back on schedule.” “It was fun in a way.” Patty knew Zoe was saying that as someone who just did it for the first time. It would get less fun and be more like all the caregiver tasks she did for him, but she didn’t think it was no fun at all and didn’t want to discourage her. “Yeah, I think so. I like making him feel good. I am his momma after all. We gotta keep them in line, but we still love them.” “I wouldn’t mind doing that more often than every five days. It only takes a second ... And you were right. That wasn’t nearly as messy as I thought.” Patty smiled. She liked Zoe. She wanted someone gentle and willing to try new things and be open minded for Mark. Zoe had a lot to learn about man-rearing, and Patty didn’t like the idea of Zoe’s mother playing a major role in Mark’s care. She expected her mother would take over and bully her daughter into strict and clinical treatment of her Marky. But she liked Zoe. “Do you wanna wake him up,” she asked. “Sure.” They walked back into the living room, where Zoe knelt down over Mark, still conscious this was an audition for her too, and traced her finger lightly down Mark’s cheek. He turned toward her by instinct as if to root. “Marky,” she sang at a whisper. His eyes opened. “Hey, big guy.” He smiled behind his pacifier, blushed, and turned away. If Patty had taught him to count, he could’ve counted on one hand the number of women who had done that to him. “He’s so shy,” Zoe remarked as she straightened up. “Well, this is only the third time you’ve been together. He gets a lot less shy when he gets to know people.” Zoe sat down on the sofa next to Patty. “And you promise he is verbal?” “He’s a regular chatterbox when he feels comfortable around you. He knows a couple hundred words, and he can learn more ... Marky, c’mere baby.” Patty held her hands out as Mark finished his wake up stretch. He got up and sat down in his mother’s lap. “Can you thank Zoe for milking your clitty?” Mark blushed again, shook his head, and buried his face in his mother’s breast. She laughed and patted his back. “Can you at least give her a hug?” He sat up, and Zoe straightened up to receive him, opening her arms. Mark pivoted and awkwardly slid from his mother’s lap onto the sofa, putting his arms out as he leaned forward and fell into a hug low around Zoe’s waist. “Ohh huhuh. That’s a sweet man,” Zoe said she patted his back. With Patty’s help, Zoe was able to coax Mark into her lap. “That’s why training is important,” Patty said. “They’re too big to make them do anything they don’t want to do, but you can make them want to do it.” Zoe was paying more attention to the man in her lap. She noticed how sweet his hair smelled, how soft and warm he was, and the way he seemed to change from giving her a perfunctory hug because he was told to to the way he seemed to nestle his head on Zoe because he wanted to, growing cuddlier by the moment. She rubbed circles on his back, interrupted by the occasional pat. “Well,” Patty asked after a few minutes of silence. “I know what my mother would say ... Especially with him getting erections and needing to be milked more often ... But he is sweet” “Very sweet.” “And he is obedient ... he did such a good job holding still for his milking.” “And most men just can’t do that. Some even need to be restrained to keep them in place.” Though Patty suspected that said more about their wives’ prostrate massage technique, or lack thereof, than about the men’s behavior. “And he is cute.” “I can just about promise you you’re not going to find an easier husband, and I know that’s important to you for your first one. Is there anything I can say to sweeten the deal?” “I want him ... I’m just worried about my mother. She’s going to be involved a lot, especially at first … I think the milking thing would be a deal breaker for her.” It wasn’t her mother’s decision, but she had a say both by custom and because Zoe would need her to be involved. In theory she could do it all on her own, but that wouldn’t sit well with their religious community and would be tremendous challenge for a woman without a partner. “But to be clear, it’s not for you? A deal breaker, I mean?” “No, I don’t mind that.” Bad sitcom jokes and put upon wives aside, she agreed with Patty. Milking his clitty during a diaper change was just one more thing. The way he squirmed and then fell asleep was cute in its way. “What if ... what if you moved in here for the first year, rent free? You can learn all about man-rearing from me, and that way your mother doesn’t really have to be involved in anything you don’t want her to be involved in?” Patty preferred that solution to protect Mark from Zoe’s mother and the People of the Spirit, whom she heard were very communal in their man-rearing and severe in their approach to it. “That could work,” Zoe replied. “And if you do want to harvest him, I’ll even spring for the stimulator and collection device.” Zoe took a moment and began to slowly nod her head. She wanted Mark, and the living arrangement and his spermatozoa in addition to the dowry added up to quite a lot of value. “Deal.” “You’re sure your mother will approve it?” “I think so, especially if she doesn’t have to do any of the man-rearing ... And if not, her approval is just a custom, not the law. Ope!” “What?” “I think he’s pooing,” Zoe whispered. Patty smiled. “I think you’ve learned enough for one day.” She held out her hands. “C’mere, Marky. Let’s go change your stinky pants.” “Are you sure he’s done?” “I know my Marky. He will be by the time we get upstairs. Why don’t you go call your mother?” “Sounds good. Bye bye, Marky,” she waved as Patty led the waddling man upstairs. “See you at our wedding.”